Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,756,882	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756285}'	No	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=17724&u	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,809	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO		https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=17724&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475116542_623174143619220_3801809277658313685_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=YYPR46Uf5kIQ7kNvgGJKwyX&_nc_oc=AdidEiS0d_xgoLk50_mSWihjfD1mFyoDG-3zIfcbNJtsG-_phDtsn2GwXrCGsmCTTu7EW4lxCINNeIoNTDz1pPn8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ah9Wfntwi91MzHk1K6IORDY&oh=00_AYBQ7cidQqJpJ0CQIvHh8PyYN-A_bI1w2usxZtMhA0u3wg&oe=67CBB4D5	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,414	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756305}'	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,809	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	At six years old, I accidentally killed my parents. For the punishment I, an alpha female, became a slave in my own house.. My wolf's abilities were bounded, twice—a crippling blow that left me vulnerable. As if I were nothing more than property, my brother sold me to a ruthless alpha as part of some clan contract. The rumour I've heard about him that nine fiancee has been killed by him. Then, I discovered that this ruthless alpha, the one who now owned me, was my mate ...	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480029429_488089671030447_6863624349576533476_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-mXIlswuXZAQ7kNvgGylr3l&_nc_oc=Adh_4yTZwhnYAX0-8EPSrGMvdB50MIE9u3MKElr3R4d9AA0Q1Ti-ZfD_NNlPm3IwOli85hsYabhS8VbftsEDtQJa&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Af1xE6k1hANyVQF-XCLu-5c&oh=00_AYBxII-eb8dqiK8eJAZTGajqlNdq8smuOq448UKp620liQ&oe=67CBB8CB	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,242	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756232}'	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	best seller	✨Let jewelry be the star of your love story 💌Valentine’s pre-sale starts 🎉 ✅Any order 10% off & more promotions enjoy now Learn more:http://italojewelry.io/Cwo 🎁Free shipping & Easy return🎁	SHOP_NOW	https://www.italojewelry.com/?utm_source=facebook.	Italo Jeweler	https://www.facebook.com/italojeweler/	20,449	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop now	www.italojewelry.com	VIDEO	✅Easy Return & One Year Warranty	https://www.italojewelry.com/?utm_source=facebook.com&utm_medium=fb-1130-02&utm_campaign=1211-17	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/472770569_958436476236292_6156198241199189833_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RL5682_dcXoQ7kNvgGTz7hW&_nc_oc=AdgxUr5XPvL0N5G8cLnjbMswTUiQsXMlPHpPhzhg-keS7fJUkpBhx1TurUMW6pqYENG8ud4l8KREUQbJM0f7gV0W&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Aba8EO-J66IxH5oSWJXdRAL&oh=00_AYAiTi2R1nypPIQDpPqbeJL9P979dmLpYJRzMbMWFBGw6g&oe=67CBA7D1	PERSON_PROFILE	Italo Jeweler	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,709	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	Read next chapter	She was overjoyed when she found out she was pregnant, but she saw her husband having intimate with his first love. She left the divorce agreement in tears, hiding her pregnant belly and departing with a broken heart... ===== "Ms. Wright, congratulations! Your baby's very healthy." Jenessa Wright walked out of the hospital in a daze, clutching the pregnancy test result close to her chest. She was pregnant with Ryan's baby! Looking down, she absentmindedly caressed her still-flat belly and broke into a smile. Grinning like silly, Jenessa hurriedly took out her phone to call Ryan Haynes, her husband, excited to share the wonderful news. However, just as she was about to dial his number, her phone buzzed. It read, "Come to Imodon Hotel right now." It was a message from Ryan. Imodon Hotel? Why'd he want her to go there all of a sudden? Jenessa was puzzled, but she didn't hesitate for long. She hailed a cab and headed straight to the hotel. Since Ryan wanted to see her, she figured she might as well tell him the good news in person. With her heart pounding in anticipation, Jenessa arrived at the hotel. As soon as she stepped out of the car, she noticed the lobby was adorned with flowers and a brand-new red carpet, clearly prepared for a celebration. Jenessa paused, momentarily stunned, before remembering that today was their wedding anniversary. Could it be that Ryan had asked her to come here to surprise her? She smiled to herself, wondering idly how Ryan would react to the news of her pregnancy. Jenessa wove her way through the crowd, her plain attire blending into the festive scene unnoticed. It didn't take long for her to spot the dazzlingly handsome man, who easily stood out among the crowd. He was none other than her husband, Ryan Haynes, the father of their child. Just as a smile started to form on her lips, she spotted the woman standing next to Ryan, and her smile froze. That woman was Ryan's first love, Maisie Powell! Since when was Maisie back in town? Jenessa stood glued to her spot, paralyzed as she watched Ryan and Maisie entertain the guests like a perfect couple. Friends surrounded the two, and they seemed to be offering them their congratulations. "Maisie, you're finally home. This deserves a toast!" "Ryan, after all these years, you and Maisie have finally reunited. Doesn't that call for a celebratory drink?" Gradually, the teasing grew louder. Maisie, dressed to the nines in a s*xy red dress and exquisite makeup, chuckled graciously. "Quit teasing us, you guys. Ryan already has a wife." At the mention of Jenessa, the people around showed disdain. "Jenessa? Please! Ryan only married her to appease his grandma!" "Exactly! Ryan has always wanted to marry you. Right, Ryan?" Ryan, looking like a prince in his custom-tailored suit, radiated a cool, unique charisma. "Alright, enough already; stop teasing Maisie," he said coolly. "She can't drink; let me drink on her behalf." As soon as he said this, his friends' laughter and teasing grew even more intense. "Hey, Ryan, what the heck? You're being so protective of her, aren't you? Fine! If she can't drink, then you'll have to drink her share! And you're not allowed to leave until you've finished!" Amidst the boisterous teasing, Ryan remained cool and collected, but there was an unmistakable hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Next to him, Maisie lowered her head and blushed shyly. This loving scene was so glaring that it pierced Jenessa's heart. She didn't know when or how, but she somehow ended up outside the hotel, only realizing it when the cold raindrops hit her face. The chilly wind and drizzling rain enveloped her, and in no time, a fierce storm broke out, soaking her to her bones. Still, she didn't move an inch and simply stared blankly at the rain. Why had Ryan called her over? Was this all just a ploy to make her witness their affection and gracefully surrender her place as his wife to his beloved Maisie? Jenessa's breathing grew heavy. Looking around in a daze, she figured there was nothing she could do but leave this wretched place. With stiff, deliberate steps, she trudged home in the rain. Standing at the doorway, she gazed at the familiar house, her thoughts drifting. Two years ago, when her family was on the brink of bankruptcy, they tried salvaging their situation by marrying her off into the Haynes family. Ryan was initially unwilling, but because his gravely ill grandma kept pressuring him, he reluctantly agreed to the arranged marriage. Now that his grandma's health had improved and Maisie was back from abroad, Jenessa thought maybe it was time for her to pack her things and leave Ryan. Jenessa didn't know how long she stood in front of the house before the sound of a car engine reached her ears. Then, Ryan's deep voice spoke beside her. "Jenessa, why are you standing here, out in the rain?" Chapter 2 I Want A Divorce In a daze, Jenessa looked up, only to meet the stern gaze of the man standing before her. Was she seeing things? What was Ryan doing here? Maisie had just returned from abroad; shouldn't he be spending time with the woman he loved? Ryan couldn't help but frown when he didn't receive a response from Jenessa. Jenessa, soaking wet from the rain, looked like a drowned rat. With her long, dark hair plastered to her pale cheeks, water dripping steadily from the ends, she seemed so helpless and pitiful. "What on earth happened to you?" Ryan questioned, his tone sounding a bit harsher than intended. Jenessa recalled how gentle and affectionate he was with Maisie at the hotel earlier, causing her heart to ache. It was painfully clear that Ryan's attitude towards the woman he loved and the one he didn't were worlds apart. Trying hard to swallow the bitter taste in her mouth, Jenessa forced a smile and softly explained, "It started raining on my way back home, and I didn't have an umbrella, so I got drenched-" While speaking, her nose suddenly itched unbearably, and she couldn't help but sneeze loudly. But instead of pitying her, Ryan only frowned deeper. "You're not a child anymore. If you get caught in the rain, the first thing you should do when you get home is dry off and change your clothes. Do I really need to spell things out for you?" The smile on Jenessa's face stiffened. "I-I'm sorry..." "Go get changed quickly, or else you'll catch a cold." Ryan seemed too impatient with her to say anything more, so he bypassed her and walked inside the house. Catch a cold? Only then did Jenessa remember that she was pregnant; she couldn't afford to get sick, lest she put the baby in harm's way. With that in mind, she hurried to her room, took a hot shower, and let the warm water chase away the chill. Wrapped in a towel, she stepped out of the steam-filled bathroom, only to find Ryan standing in her way. She gasped in surprise and instinctively clutched her towel more tightly around her chest. Ryan's sharp gaze remained fixed on her, and upon noticing her reaction, he asked indifferently, "Why should you be nervous? It's nothing I haven't already seen." Jenessa's face flushed bright red as memories of their passionate, intimate nights together flashed before her eyes. Without waiting for a response, Ryan casually held out a cold medicine pill and a glass of water. "Here, take this." Jenessa hesitantly glanced at the pill in his hand, worried that it might not be good for the baby. "Well, I think I'll be fine without it. After all, I was only in the rain for a while." Unexpectedly, Ryan refused to let her off the hook. "Have you seen yourself in the mirror? You're as pale as a ghost. We're visiting Grandma tomorrow, so you'd better not get sick, you hear me?" But Jenessa, worried about the baby, stubbornly resisted. "I just need to drink something warm, that's all. I'm fine, really." At this point, Ryan's patience wore thin. He decisively popped the pill in his mouth and drank some water from the glass. "Ryan, what're you- Agh!" Before Jenessa could get another word out, Ryan leaned closer, his tall frame looming over her, and grabbed her delicate chin. Forcing her to raise her head, he planted his lips firmly on hers. The pill and water then flowed into her mouth, and he didn't loosen his grip until he was certain that she had swallowed the pill. The sudden kiss made Jenessa dizzy, washing away all her inhibitions. Ryan's desires were stirred, and he carried her over to the bed. He pulled away from her for the briefest of moments to undo his tie, his eyes burning with an all-consuming desire for her. When Jenessa met his intense gaze, she snapped back to reality and cried out, "No!" Trembling, she pushed against his rock-hard chest. "Hmm?" Ryan stopped in his tracks, wondering if he had misheard. He tried to kiss Jenessa again, but she decisively turned her head away, avoiding his eyes. "Ryan, I..." She gulped, struggling to get the words out. "I want a divorce." Her words extinguished Ryan's desires in the blink of an eye. Annoyance flashing across his face, he coldly grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up at him, his deep eyes staring piercingly into hers. "Say that again?" Jenessa's heart skipped a beat. Still, she managed to suppress the turbulent emotions inside her and bravely met Ryan's intense gaze. "I said, I want a divorce." A flicker of unreadable emotion crossed Ryan's eyes. "Why?" Jenessa was taken aback by his question, confusion and bewilderment evident on her face. Why else? To fulfill his wish to marry his beloved Maisie, of course. "Because..." Her voice trailed off feebly, unable to utter the obvious. "Is your family in financial trouble again? This is about money?" Ryan looked down at her icily. "Jenessa, don't you know your place? If you need something, just say it. Don't play these little games with me, because I do not have the patience for this bullshit." Jenessa quietly clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. So, Ryan assumed that her request for a divorce was just one of her games, an attempt to leverage the situation for her benefit? Jenessa smiled bitterly, but her eyes showed a look of uncharacteristically fierce determination. "Don't worry. I don't want anything but a divorce. Ryan, we were going to get a divorce sooner or later, so what difference does it make?" Ryan didn't respond immediately. He just stared at her with a strange, serious look in his eyes. His silence sent Jenessa into a trance, a mix of anxiety and inexplicable flicker of hope taking root in her heart. "Or... do you not want a divorce?" Chapter 3 Look Out, World! The thought that Ryan might want to stay married made Jenessa's heart skip a beat, her chest heaving from anticipation. However, under her hopeful gaze, Ryan scoffed coldly. "Jenessa, don't kid yourself." His tone was full of mockery, each word piercing her heart like a knife. "Do you really think I'd say 'no' to a divorce?" He locked eyes with her, his gaze icy cold. "Remember this, Jenessa-you're the one who asked for a divorce. You'd better not come crawling back to me when it's all said and done." With that, he got out of bed and left, slamming the door behind him. Jenessa lay despondently on the bed, her heart heavy with disappointment. Tears rolling down her cheeks, she gently placed a hand on her belly, feeling the little life growing inside her. She had originally planned to tell Ryan the good news, but in the span of just a few hours, they were on the brink of divorce. After thinking about it a moment or two, she decided it was best to keep Ryan in the dark about her pregnancy. Even if they separated ways, she could raise the baby on her own. Then, thinking about her job as Ryan's secretary, she felt a pang of helplessness. Ryan's grandma had arranged for her to work under Ryan to nurture their relationship, and back then, it seemed like a good idea. But now, things were different, and it was high time she left that job. The following morning, as soon as Jenessa arrived at the WorldLink Group's headquarters, a few of her more gossipy colleagues surrounded her. "Jenessa, we've been waiting for you all morning! What's going on with Mr. Haynes and that Maisie girl? Are they an item now?" "News of Mr. Haynes throwing a welcome-home party for international supermodel Maisie Powell went viral overnight. He even invited all his friends. Looks like he's planning to make their relationship public soon!" "I heard that after the party, they spent the night together. Maybe she's his future wife!" Jenessa felt a pang of bitterness as she listened. After a brief hesitation, she replied despondently, "I don't know much about it." Her colleagues exchanged glances and rolled eyes. Obviously, they didn't believe her. "Come on, Jenessa! You're Mr. Haynes' secretary. You know him better than anyone. How could you not know any insider information? Just spill the beans already!" Jenessa forced a weak smile. Everyone knew that she was Ryan's secretary, but very few people knew that she was also Ryan's wife. He was even reluctant to make their relationship public. With a soft sigh, she stood her ground more firmly. "I really don't know, okay? Enough with the gossip." The colleagues wanted to press her further, but Jenessa cut them off before they could get another word out. "I said there's nothing to say, so quit pestering me. Were you all hired just to gossip? Get back to work, all of you!" Her stern expression made them uneasy, but she was right; they had to comply. "Okay, okay, we get it." As Jenessa walked away, they couldn't help but mutter and grumble among themselves. "Who does she think she is? Acting all high and mighty. Humph! She's not the only secretary here." "Yeah, when she started working here out of the blue three years ago, we all thought she had some kind of relationship with Mr. Haynes. But in the end, he didn't pay her any special attention-never took her to meetings with clients. She's his personal secretary, but what of it? Just eye candy!" "Her days here are numbered. Once Maisie marries Mr. Haynes, Jenessa will be the first one to go. After all, who would trust a pretty secretary around their man?" "Exactly!" Their laughter and unrestrained chatter filled the office, but Jenessa turned a deaf ear to it all and walked straight to her desk, immersing herself in her work. She knew how those seemingly friendly colleagues truly saw her. But she couldn't argue with them, because even she herself felt like a joke. Before she knew it, it was time to get off work, and most of the secretaries had already gone home. Just as Jenessa was packing her things, she received a call from her best friend, Brinley Lloyd. "Hey, I saw the news this morning. What the hell is going on with Ryan and that Maisie girl? Just rumors, right?" Hearing the disbelief in Brinley's voice, Jenessa sighed heavily. "It's true." Brinley gasped in shock mixed with horror. "What the hell?!" Throughout the day, Jenessa had thought things through, so she was relatively calm as she explained, "In the first place, Ryan and I only got married as part of an agreement. I always knew he had no feelings for me; he only married me because his grandma insisted. Now that the woman he loves is back in the picture, there's no reason for me to stay. It's time to let them be together." Brinley felt both incredulous and indignant. "But... What about the baby? Weren't you going to surprise him?" "Would it be a wonderful surprise to him? Or a horrifying shock?" Jenessa instinctively touched her flat belly, a bitter smile on her lips. "Anyway, what matters is I've made up my mind- I want a divorce, and I'll raise this baby on my own. There's no need for him to know." "Seriously, a divorce? Are you sure about that?" Brinley sounded very concerned. "If you don't want him to know you're pregnant, then you can't keep working at WorldLink. Your belly will get bigger and bigger." "Don't worry, I'm way ahead of you. I'll resign soon. Then, I can finally go back to doing what I truly love." The mention of her long-lost dreams brought a rare smile to Jenessa's face. "Oh, my God! Jenessa, are you going back to your old career?" Brinley was thrilled. "That's fantastic! I always believed in you! You're a genius designer! Look out, world-Sloane Todd, a legend in the fashion design world, is coming! You shouldn't have wasted your talents as Ryan's secretary all these years. He's not worth it!" "Sloane Todd..." Jenessa felt a bit dazed at the mention of that long-forgotten pseudonym. For Ryan, she had lost herself for so long. She almost forgot who she truly was. "Jenessa." A magnetic, masculine voice suddenly sounded behind her. Startled, Jenessa whirled around to find a stern-looking Ryan standing behind her. Chapter 4 A Bun In The Oven "Ry-I mean, Mr. Haynes! What are you doing here?" Jenessa was so startled that she fumbled for the right words, having been caught completely off guard. She hurriedly ended the call, her jittery gaze searching Ryan's face for any signs of anger, feeling inexplicably scared and flustered. When had Ryan arrived? How much had he overheard? "Weren't we supposed to visit Grandma at the hospital today?" Ryan asked, impatience evident in his tone. Only then did Jenessa remember that they had indeed made plans that day. Lowering her head apologetically, she murmured, "I... I'm sorry." "Hmph," Ryan grunted indifferently. As though unwilling to spare another glance at her, he turned around and walked out, saying briskly, "Let's go." It took the dazed Jenessa a second before she snapped to her senses and quickly caught up to him. On the way to the hospital, her mind was in turmoil. A complex mix of emotions plagued her heart as she anxiously wondered if Ryan had overheard her conversation with Brinley. But then she figured, if Ryan had heard that she planned to secretly raise their baby on her own, he wouldn't be so calm now. The two sat side by side in the back seat in complete silence. Naturally, Jenessa's distracted demeanor was a bit hard to ignore. Ryan couldn't stand it anymore. Brows furrowed, he turned his head slightly and demanded, "What's going on with you?" His deep voice startled Jenessa, interrupting her thoughts. "N-nothing," she stammered hastily. "Is that so?" Ryan spoke slowly, his tone carrying a hint of doubt. Jenessa's racing heart pounded in her chest. Just as she opened her mouth to defend herself, Ryan's magnetic voice suddenly sounded again, this time a lot closer to her ear. "If it really is nothing, then why are you avoiding me? Why won't you look at me, hmm?" Jenessa, frozen in place, dared not move an inch. A barely audible scoff escaped Ryan as he reached out one hand, gently grasping the back of her neck. From the corner of her eye, Jenessa saw him leaning in slowly...... ...... ==== To the public, she was the CEO's executive secretary. Behind closed doors, she was the wife he never officially acknowledged. Jenessa was elated when she learned that she was pregnant. But that joy was replaced with dread as her husband, Ryan, showered his affections on his first love. With a heavy heart, she chose to set him free and leave, only to be caught by Ryan... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://web.weread.mobi/57632322-fb_contact-enr25_	Hello Read	https://www.facebook.com/61550873765205/	1,009	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	web.weread.mobi	VIDEO		https://web.weread.mobi/57632322-fb_contact-enr25_2-c3-0727-core3.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1166169688155768&exdata=E7C53BDECE0DE88B4A3871822F951E895B6061D5F693F196	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476451504_1621484458741771_5529663750329966691_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=s5RyeFZmhUkQ7kNvgFvxBFv&_nc_oc=Adh5F764LGTU0H5agj31ItBS7PejL6PaPuGJNbM8Qx_B_LZKmMpDFXLuQz0VSQ4wMPGTdG5895edsT3RCPtwYENM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ATjLfm5acRNiVU_4oPKFYvQ&oh=00_AYCm0a-D1D1SBGU7sCdZi0sPDD_7JNP3_Ci0pZOgK8lhGQ&oe=67CBBCC0	PERSON_PROFILE	Hello Read	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,996	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	Read next chapter	She was overjoyed when she found out she was pregnant, but she saw her husband having intimate with his first love. She left the divorce agreement in tears, hiding her pregnant belly and departing with a broken heart... ===== "Ms. Wright, congratulations! Your baby's very healthy." Jenessa Wright walked out of the hospital in a daze, clutching the pregnancy test result close to her chest. She was pregnant with Ryan's baby! Looking down, she absentmindedly caressed her still-flat belly and broke into a smile. Grinning like silly, Jenessa hurriedly took out her phone to call Ryan Haynes, her husband, excited to share the wonderful news. However, just as she was about to dial his number, her phone buzzed. It read, "Come to Imodon Hotel right now." It was a message from Ryan. Imodon Hotel? Why'd he want her to go there all of a sudden? Jenessa was puzzled, but she didn't hesitate for long. She hailed a cab and headed straight to the hotel. Since Ryan wanted to see her, she figured she might as well tell him the good news in person. With her heart pounding in anticipation, Jenessa arrived at the hotel. As soon as she stepped out of the car, she noticed the lobby was adorned with flowers and a brand-new red carpet, clearly prepared for a celebration. Jenessa paused, momentarily stunned, before remembering that today was their wedding anniversary. Could it be that Ryan had asked her to come here to surprise her? She smiled to herself, wondering idly how Ryan would react to the news of her pregnancy. Jenessa wove her way through the crowd, her plain attire blending into the festive scene unnoticed. It didn't take long for her to spot the dazzlingly handsome man, who easily stood out among the crowd. He was none other than her husband, Ryan Haynes, the father of their child. Just as a smile started to form on her lips, she spotted the woman standing next to Ryan, and her smile froze. That woman was Ryan's first love, Maisie Powell! Since when was Maisie back in town? Jenessa stood glued to her spot, paralyzed as she watched Ryan and Maisie entertain the guests like a perfect couple. Friends surrounded the two, and they seemed to be offering them their congratulations. "Maisie, you're finally home. This deserves a toast!" "Ryan, after all these years, you and Maisie have finally reunited. Doesn't that call for a celebratory drink?" Gradually, the teasing grew louder. Maisie, dressed to the nines in a s*xy red dress and exquisite makeup, chuckled graciously. "Quit teasing us, you guys. Ryan already has a wife." At the mention of Jenessa, the people around showed disdain. "Jenessa? Please! Ryan only married her to appease his grandma!" "Exactly! Ryan has always wanted to marry you. Right, Ryan?" Ryan, looking like a prince in his custom-tailored suit, radiated a cool, unique charisma. "Alright, enough already; stop teasing Maisie," he said coolly. "She can't drink; let me drink on her behalf." As soon as he said this, his friends' laughter and teasing grew even more intense. "Hey, Ryan, what the heck? You're being so protective of her, aren't you? Fine! If she can't drink, then you'll have to drink her share! And you're not allowed to leave until you've finished!" Amidst the boisterous teasing, Ryan remained cool and collected, but there was an unmistakable hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Next to him, Maisie lowered her head and blushed shyly. This loving scene was so glaring that it pierced Jenessa's heart. She didn't know when or how, but she somehow ended up outside the hotel, only realizing it when the cold raindrops hit her face. The chilly wind and drizzling rain enveloped her, and in no time, a fierce storm broke out, soaking her to her bones. Still, she didn't move an inch and simply stared blankly at the rain. Why had Ryan called her over? Was this all just a ploy to make her witness their affection and gracefully surrender her place as his wife to his beloved Maisie? Jenessa's breathing grew heavy. Looking around in a daze, she figured there was nothing she could do but leave this wretched place. With stiff, deliberate steps, she trudged home in the rain. Standing at the doorway, she gazed at the familiar house, her thoughts drifting. Two years ago, when her family was on the brink of bankruptcy, they tried salvaging their situation by marrying her off into the Haynes family. Ryan was initially unwilling, but because his gravely ill grandma kept pressuring him, he reluctantly agreed to the arranged marriage. Now that his grandma's health had improved and Maisie was back from abroad, Jenessa thought maybe it was time for her to pack her things and leave Ryan. Jenessa didn't know how long she stood in front of the house before the sound of a car engine reached her ears. Then, Ryan's deep voice spoke beside her. "Jenessa, why are you standing here, out in the rain?" Chapter 2 I Want A Divorce In a daze, Jenessa looked up, only to meet the stern gaze of the man standing before her. Was she seeing things? What was Ryan doing here? Maisie had just returned from abroad; shouldn't he be spending time with the woman he loved? Ryan couldn't help but frown when he didn't receive a response from Jenessa. Jenessa, soaking wet from the rain, looked like a drowned rat. With her long, dark hair plastered to her pale cheeks, water dripping steadily from the ends, she seemed so helpless and pitiful. "What on earth happened to you?" Ryan questioned, his tone sounding a bit harsher than intended. Jenessa recalled how gentle and affectionate he was with Maisie at the hotel earlier, causing her heart to ache. It was painfully clear that Ryan's attitude towards the woman he loved and the one he didn't were worlds apart. Trying hard to swallow the bitter taste in her mouth, Jenessa forced a smile and softly explained, "It started raining on my way back home, and I didn't have an umbrella, so I got drenched-" While speaking, her nose suddenly itched unbearably, and she couldn't help but sneeze loudly. But instead of pitying her, Ryan only frowned deeper. "You're not a child anymore. If you get caught in the rain, the first thing you should do when you get home is dry off and change your clothes. Do I really need to spell things out for you?" The smile on Jenessa's face stiffened. "I-I'm sorry..." "Go get changed quickly, or else you'll catch a cold." Ryan seemed too impatient with her to say anything more, so he bypassed her and walked inside the house. Catch a cold? Only then did Jenessa remember that she was pregnant; she couldn't afford to get sick, lest she put the baby in harm's way. With that in mind, she hurried to her room, took a hot shower, and let the warm water chase away the chill. Wrapped in a towel, she stepped out of the steam-filled bathroom, only to find Ryan standing in her way. She gasped in surprise and instinctively clutched her towel more tightly around her chest. Ryan's sharp gaze remained fixed on her, and upon noticing her reaction, he asked indifferently, "Why should you be nervous? It's nothing I haven't already seen." Jenessa's face flushed bright red as memories of their passionate, intimate nights together flashed before her eyes. Without waiting for a response, Ryan casually held out a cold medicine pill and a glass of water. "Here, take this." Jenessa hesitantly glanced at the pill in his hand, worried that it might not be good for the baby. "Well, I think I'll be fine without it. After all, I was only in the rain for a while." Unexpectedly, Ryan refused to let her off the hook. "Have you seen yourself in the mirror? You're as pale as a ghost. We're visiting Grandma tomorrow, so you'd better not get sick, you hear me?" But Jenessa, worried about the baby, stubbornly resisted. "I just need to drink something warm, that's all. I'm fine, really." At this point, Ryan's patience wore thin. He decisively popped the pill in his mouth and drank some water from the glass. "Ryan, what're you- Agh!" Before Jenessa could get another word out, Ryan leaned closer, his tall frame looming over her, and grabbed her delicate chin. Forcing her to raise her head, he planted his lips firmly on hers. The pill and water then flowed into her mouth, and he didn't loosen his grip until he was certain that she had swallowed the pill. The sudden kiss made Jenessa dizzy, washing away all her inhibitions. Ryan's desires were stirred, and he carried her over to the bed. He pulled away from her for the briefest of moments to undo his tie, his eyes burning with an all-consuming desire for her. When Jenessa met his intense gaze, she snapped back to reality and cried out, "No!" Trembling, she pushed against his rock-hard chest. "Hmm?" Ryan stopped in his tracks, wondering if he had misheard. He tried to kiss Jenessa again, but she decisively turned her head away, avoiding his eyes. "Ryan, I..." She gulped, struggling to get the words out. "I want a divorce." Her words extinguished Ryan's desires in the blink of an eye. Annoyance flashing across his face, he coldly grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up at him, his deep eyes staring piercingly into hers. "Say that again?" Jenessa's heart skipped a beat. Still, she managed to suppress the turbulent emotions inside her and bravely met Ryan's intense gaze. "I said, I want a divorce." A flicker of unreadable emotion crossed Ryan's eyes. "Why?" Jenessa was taken aback by his question, confusion and bewilderment evident on her face. Why else? To fulfill his wish to marry his beloved Maisie, of course. "Because..." Her voice trailed off feebly, unable to utter the obvious. "Is your family in financial trouble again? This is about money?" Ryan looked down at her icily. "Jenessa, don't you know your place? If you need something, just say it. Don't play these little games with me, because I do not have the patience for this bullshit." Jenessa quietly clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. So, Ryan assumed that her request for a divorce was just one of her games, an attempt to leverage the situation for her benefit? Jenessa smiled bitterly, but her eyes showed a look of uncharacteristically fierce determination. "Don't worry. I don't want anything but a divorce. Ryan, we were going to get a divorce sooner or later, so what difference does it make?" Ryan didn't respond immediately. He just stared at her with a strange, serious look in his eyes. His silence sent Jenessa into a trance, a mix of anxiety and inexplicable flicker of hope taking root in her heart. "Or... do you not want a divorce?" Chapter 3 Look Out, World! The thought that Ryan might want to stay married made Jenessa's heart skip a beat, her chest heaving from anticipation. However, under her hopeful gaze, Ryan scoffed coldly. "Jenessa, don't kid yourself." His tone was full of mockery, each word piercing her heart like a knife. "Do you really think I'd say 'no' to a divorce?" He locked eyes with her, his gaze icy cold. "Remember this, Jenessa-you're the one who asked for a divorce. You'd better not come crawling back to me when it's all said and done." With that, he got out of bed and left, slamming the door behind him. Jenessa lay despondently on the bed, her heart heavy with disappointment. Tears rolling down her cheeks, she gently placed a hand on her belly, feeling the little life growing inside her. She had originally planned to tell Ryan the good news, but in the span of just a few hours, they were on the brink of divorce. After thinking about it a moment or two, she decided it was best to keep Ryan in the dark about her pregnancy. Even if they separated ways, she could raise the baby on her own. Then, thinking about her job as Ryan's secretary, she felt a pang of helplessness. Ryan's grandma had arranged for her to work under Ryan to nurture their relationship, and back then, it seemed like a good idea. But now, things were different, and it was high time she left that job. The following morning, as soon as Jenessa arrived at the WorldLink Group's headquarters, a few of her more gossipy colleagues surrounded her. "Jenessa, we've been waiting for you all morning! What's going on with Mr. Haynes and that Maisie girl? Are they an item now?" "News of Mr. Haynes throwing a welcome-home party for international supermodel Maisie Powell went viral overnight. He even invited all his friends. Looks like he's planning to make their relationship public soon!" "I heard that after the party, they spent the night together. Maybe she's his future wife!" Jenessa felt a pang of bitterness as she listened. After a brief hesitation, she replied despondently, "I don't know much about it." Her colleagues exchanged glances and rolled eyes. Obviously, they didn't believe her. "Come on, Jenessa! You're Mr. Haynes' secretary. You know him better than anyone. How could you not know any insider information? Just spill the beans already!" Jenessa forced a weak smile. Everyone knew that she was Ryan's secretary, but very few people knew that she was also Ryan's wife. He was even reluctant to make their relationship public. With a soft sigh, she stood her ground more firmly. "I really don't know, okay? Enough with the gossip." The colleagues wanted to press her further, but Jenessa cut them off before they could get another word out. "I said there's nothing to say, so quit pestering me. Were you all hired just to gossip? Get back to work, all of you!" Her stern expression made them uneasy, but she was right; they had to comply. "Okay, okay, we get it." As Jenessa walked away, they couldn't help but mutter and grumble among themselves. "Who does she think she is? Acting all high and mighty. Humph! She's not the only secretary here." "Yeah, when she started working here out of the blue three years ago, we all thought she had some kind of relationship with Mr. Haynes. But in the end, he didn't pay her any special attention-never took her to meetings with clients. She's his personal secretary, but what of it? Just eye candy!" "Her days here are numbered. Once Maisie marries Mr. Haynes, Jenessa will be the first one to go. After all, who would trust a pretty secretary around their man?" "Exactly!" Their laughter and unrestrained chatter filled the office, but Jenessa turned a deaf ear to it all and walked straight to her desk, immersing herself in her work. She knew how those seemingly friendly colleagues truly saw her. But she couldn't argue with them, because even she herself felt like a joke. Before she knew it, it was time to get off work, and most of the secretaries had already gone home. Just as Jenessa was packing her things, she received a call from her best friend, Brinley Lloyd. "Hey, I saw the news this morning. What the hell is going on with Ryan and that Maisie girl? Just rumors, right?" Hearing the disbelief in Brinley's voice, Jenessa sighed heavily. "It's true." Brinley gasped in shock mixed with horror. "What the hell?!" Throughout the day, Jenessa had thought things through, so she was relatively calm as she explained, "In the first place, Ryan and I only got married as part of an agreement. I always knew he had no feelings for me; he only married me because his grandma insisted. Now that the woman he loves is back in the picture, there's no reason for me to stay. It's time to let them be together." Brinley felt both incredulous and indignant. "But... What about the baby? Weren't you going to surprise him?" "Would it be a wonderful surprise to him? Or a horrifying shock?" Jenessa instinctively touched her flat belly, a bitter smile on her lips. "Anyway, what matters is I've made up my mind- I want a divorce, and I'll raise this baby on my own. There's no need for him to know." "Seriously, a divorce? Are you sure about that?" Brinley sounded very concerned. "If you don't want him to know you're pregnant, then you can't keep working at WorldLink. Your belly will get bigger and bigger." "Don't worry, I'm way ahead of you. I'll resign soon. Then, I can finally go back to doing what I truly love." The mention of her long-lost dreams brought a rare smile to Jenessa's face. "Oh, my God! Jenessa, are you going back to your old career?" Brinley was thrilled. "That's fantastic! I always believed in you! You're a genius designer! Look out, world-Sloane Todd, a legend in the fashion design world, is coming! You shouldn't have wasted your talents as Ryan's secretary all these years. He's not worth it!" "Sloane Todd..." Jenessa felt a bit dazed at the mention of that long-forgotten pseudonym. For Ryan, she had lost herself for so long. She almost forgot who she truly was. "Jenessa." A magnetic, masculine voice suddenly sounded behind her. Startled, Jenessa whirled around to find a stern-looking Ryan standing behind her. Chapter 4 A Bun In The Oven "Ry-I mean, Mr. Haynes! What are you doing here?" Jenessa was so startled that she fumbled for the right words, having been caught completely off guard. She hurriedly ended the call, her jittery gaze searching Ryan's face for any signs of anger, feeling inexplicably scared and flustered. When had Ryan arrived? How much had he overheard? "Weren't we supposed to visit Grandma at the hospital today?" Ryan asked, impatience evident in his tone. Only then did Jenessa remember that they had indeed made plans that day. Lowering her head apologetically, she murmured, "I... I'm sorry." "Hmph," Ryan grunted indifferently. As though unwilling to spare another glance at her, he turned around and walked out, saying briskly, "Let's go." It took the dazed Jenessa a second before she snapped to her senses and quickly caught up to him. On the way to the hospital, her mind was in turmoil. A complex mix of emotions plagued her heart as she anxiously wondered if Ryan had overheard her conversation with Brinley. But then she figured, if Ryan had heard that she planned to secretly raise their baby on her own, he wouldn't be so calm now. The two sat side by side in the back seat in complete silence. Naturally, Jenessa's distracted demeanor was a bit hard to ignore. Ryan couldn't stand it anymore. Brows furrowed, he turned his head slightly and demanded, "What's going on with you?" His deep voice startled Jenessa, interrupting her thoughts. "N-nothing," she stammered hastily. "Is that so?" Ryan spoke slowly, his tone carrying a hint of doubt. Jenessa's racing heart pounded in her chest. Just as she opened her mouth to defend herself, Ryan's magnetic voice suddenly sounded again, this time a lot closer to her ear. "If it really is nothing, then why are you avoiding me? Why won't you look at me, hmm?" Jenessa, frozen in place, dared not move an inch. A barely audible scoff escaped Ryan as he reached out one hand, gently grasping the back of her neck. From the corner of her eye, Jenessa saw him leaning in slowly...... ...... ==== To the public, she was the CEO's executive secretary. Behind closed doors, she was the wife he never officially acknowledged. Jenessa was elated when she learned that she was pregnant. But that joy was replaced with dread as her husband, Ryan, showered his affections on his first love. With a heavy heart, she chose to set him free and leave, only to be caught by Ryan... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://web.weread.mobi/57632322-fb_contact-enr25_	Fun Novel	https://www.facebook.com/100090881055588/	1,340	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	web.weread.mobi	VIDEO		https://web.weread.mobi/57632322-fb_contact-enr25_2-c3-0727-core3.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1435595577085911&exdata=E7C53BDECE0DE88B528926E6FB711F5E80ACF4095A88BE06	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476610590_1368217581211791_3284861544748518480_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ik5_iw-y9gIQ7kNvgHtucI7&_nc_oc=AdhVoTwDD69nbu9uYyLJWQQQ0TCxaztbvh_37NJsf4YCtM6bZ8c2eF68BUdWo_GxKWmfY2cDUJC2R1f2bqfJdkpB&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AASiA8mJsMWWlCw6lKgmWGf&oh=00_AYC062HtGW1nA1hhXOwvJ821x8CZ0tZufnyZ532mJE9b1w&oe=67CBD5BF	PERSON_PROFILE	Fun Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,448	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756305}'	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,809	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	wwwedb.com	VIDEO	At six years old, I accidentally killed my parents. For the punishment I, an alpha female, became a slave in my own house.. My wolf's abilities were bounded, twice—a crippling blow that left me vulnerable. As if I were nothing more than property, my brother sold me to a ruthless alpha as part of some clan contract. The rumour I've heard about him that nine fiancee has been killed by him. Then, I discovered that this ruthless alpha, the one who now owned me, was my mate ...	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480274605_545533825315409_4608021842075666574_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Z6TJtKeMDyYQ7kNvgE8IqAE&_nc_oc=AdjCCvrtHEwf5O1oLTenPYsjjt74VGyssPoJifzm1nj_tARCLB4JJmGk6K_8g_ns5yZ0u4Pzy7dYrFsAjBW56Og-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AfXGE-nxFzyh53nxbgvtNIn&oh=00_AYB_tezK3Q8JhXrBmJo2UmzKeMRS-8byDJb3XvOgYonxuw&oe=67CBCEFF	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,219	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756232}'	No	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	4 interest-free payments	Prepare the surprise of love 🎁 early, for a perfect Valentine’s 💞 ✅Any order 10%off & more promotions enjoy now Shop Now👉:http://italojewelry.io/Cwo Free shipping & After Pay	SHOP_NOW	https://www.italojewelry.com/?utm_source=facebook.	Italo Jeweler	https://www.facebook.com/italojeweler/	20,449	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop now	www.italojewelry.com	VIDEO	✅60-day Return & One Year Warranty	https://www.italojewelry.com/?utm_source=facebook.com&utm_medium=fb-1130-02&utm_campaign=1211-17	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/472942299_1338002420717537_3094368897031711697_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m70YYc1BiSUQ7kNvgGo6gAi&_nc_oc=AdhF6UFqERpkfH6Afak0mAHV2lgdNqColQvj5ScOce2KmJ7O50QTG6Wgm6PnN9IB9-FgXVm_YgKtfYUh7jzCzgfl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ah-ETnx4FxYiJ3VMcdFzc2f&oh=00_AYCXcEA3fszH13EgxoJZFoOb2TVwsvNokXpfVRrhtyvdlg&oe=67CBD754	PERSON_PROFILE	Italo Jeweler	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,718	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	Read next chapter	She was overjoyed when she found out she was pregnant, but she saw her husband having intimate with his first love. She left the divorce agreement in tears, hiding her pregnant belly and departing with a broken heart... ===== "Ms. Wright, congratulations! Your baby's very healthy." Jenessa Wright walked out of the hospital in a daze, clutching the pregnancy test result close to her chest. She was pregnant with Ryan's baby! Looking down, she absentmindedly caressed her still-flat belly and broke into a smile. Grinning like silly, Jenessa hurriedly took out her phone to call Ryan Haynes, her husband, excited to share the wonderful news. However, just as she was about to dial his number, her phone buzzed. It read, "Come to Imodon Hotel right now." It was a message from Ryan. Imodon Hotel? Why'd he want her to go there all of a sudden? Jenessa was puzzled, but she didn't hesitate for long. She hailed a cab and headed straight to the hotel. Since Ryan wanted to see her, she figured she might as well tell him the good news in person. With her heart pounding in anticipation, Jenessa arrived at the hotel. As soon as she stepped out of the car, she noticed the lobby was adorned with flowers and a brand-new red carpet, clearly prepared for a celebration. Jenessa paused, momentarily stunned, before remembering that today was their wedding anniversary. Could it be that Ryan had asked her to come here to surprise her? She smiled to herself, wondering idly how Ryan would react to the news of her pregnancy. Jenessa wove her way through the crowd, her plain attire blending into the festive scene unnoticed. It didn't take long for her to spot the dazzlingly handsome man, who easily stood out among the crowd. He was none other than her husband, Ryan Haynes, the father of their child. Just as a smile started to form on her lips, she spotted the woman standing next to Ryan, and her smile froze. That woman was Ryan's first love, Maisie Powell! Since when was Maisie back in town? Jenessa stood glued to her spot, paralyzed as she watched Ryan and Maisie entertain the guests like a perfect couple. Friends surrounded the two, and they seemed to be offering them their congratulations. "Maisie, you're finally home. This deserves a toast!" "Ryan, after all these years, you and Maisie have finally reunited. Doesn't that call for a celebratory drink?" Gradually, the teasing grew louder. Maisie, dressed to the nines in a s*xy red dress and exquisite makeup, chuckled graciously. "Quit teasing us, you guys. Ryan already has a wife." At the mention of Jenessa, the people around showed disdain. "Jenessa? Please! Ryan only married her to appease his grandma!" "Exactly! Ryan has always wanted to marry you. Right, Ryan?" Ryan, looking like a prince in his custom-tailored suit, radiated a cool, unique charisma. "Alright, enough already; stop teasing Maisie," he said coolly. "She can't drink; let me drink on her behalf." As soon as he said this, his friends' laughter and teasing grew even more intense. "Hey, Ryan, what the heck? You're being so protective of her, aren't you? Fine! If she can't drink, then you'll have to drink her share! And you're not allowed to leave until you've finished!" Amidst the boisterous teasing, Ryan remained cool and collected, but there was an unmistakable hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Next to him, Maisie lowered her head and blushed shyly. This loving scene was so glaring that it pierced Jenessa's heart. She didn't know when or how, but she somehow ended up outside the hotel, only realizing it when the cold raindrops hit her face. The chilly wind and drizzling rain enveloped her, and in no time, a fierce storm broke out, soaking her to her bones. Still, she didn't move an inch and simply stared blankly at the rain. Why had Ryan called her over? Was this all just a ploy to make her witness their affection and gracefully surrender her place as his wife to his beloved Maisie? Jenessa's breathing grew heavy. Looking around in a daze, she figured there was nothing she could do but leave this wretched place. With stiff, deliberate steps, she trudged home in the rain. Standing at the doorway, she gazed at the familiar house, her thoughts drifting. Two years ago, when her family was on the brink of bankruptcy, they tried salvaging their situation by marrying her off into the Haynes family. Ryan was initially unwilling, but because his gravely ill grandma kept pressuring him, he reluctantly agreed to the arranged marriage. Now that his grandma's health had improved and Maisie was back from abroad, Jenessa thought maybe it was time for her to pack her things and leave Ryan. Jenessa didn't know how long she stood in front of the house before the sound of a car engine reached her ears. Then, Ryan's deep voice spoke beside her. "Jenessa, why are you standing here, out in the rain?" Chapter 2 I Want A Divorce In a daze, Jenessa looked up, only to meet the stern gaze of the man standing before her. Was she seeing things? What was Ryan doing here? Maisie had just returned from abroad; shouldn't he be spending time with the woman he loved? Ryan couldn't help but frown when he didn't receive a response from Jenessa. Jenessa, soaking wet from the rain, looked like a drowned rat. With her long, dark hair plastered to her pale cheeks, water dripping steadily from the ends, she seemed so helpless and pitiful. "What on earth happened to you?" Ryan questioned, his tone sounding a bit harsher than intended. Jenessa recalled how gentle and affectionate he was with Maisie at the hotel earlier, causing her heart to ache. It was painfully clear that Ryan's attitude towards the woman he loved and the one he didn't were worlds apart. Trying hard to swallow the bitter taste in her mouth, Jenessa forced a smile and softly explained, "It started raining on my way back home, and I didn't have an umbrella, so I got drenched-" While speaking, her nose suddenly itched unbearably, and she couldn't help but sneeze loudly. But instead of pitying her, Ryan only frowned deeper. "You're not a child anymore. If you get caught in the rain, the first thing you should do when you get home is dry off and change your clothes. Do I really need to spell things out for you?" The smile on Jenessa's face stiffened. "I-I'm sorry..." "Go get changed quickly, or else you'll catch a cold." Ryan seemed too impatient with her to say anything more, so he bypassed her and walked inside the house. Catch a cold? Only then did Jenessa remember that she was pregnant; she couldn't afford to get sick, lest she put the baby in harm's way. With that in mind, she hurried to her room, took a hot shower, and let the warm water chase away the chill. Wrapped in a towel, she stepped out of the steam-filled bathroom, only to find Ryan standing in her way. She gasped in surprise and instinctively clutched her towel more tightly around her chest. Ryan's sharp gaze remained fixed on her, and upon noticing her reaction, he asked indifferently, "Why should you be nervous? It's nothing I haven't already seen." Jenessa's face flushed bright red as memories of their passionate, intimate nights together flashed before her eyes. Without waiting for a response, Ryan casually held out a cold medicine pill and a glass of water. "Here, take this." Jenessa hesitantly glanced at the pill in his hand, worried that it might not be good for the baby. "Well, I think I'll be fine without it. After all, I was only in the rain for a while." Unexpectedly, Ryan refused to let her off the hook. "Have you seen yourself in the mirror? You're as pale as a ghost. We're visiting Grandma tomorrow, so you'd better not get sick, you hear me?" But Jenessa, worried about the baby, stubbornly resisted. "I just need to drink something warm, that's all. I'm fine, really." At this point, Ryan's patience wore thin. He decisively popped the pill in his mouth and drank some water from the glass. "Ryan, what're you- Agh!" Before Jenessa could get another word out, Ryan leaned closer, his tall frame looming over her, and grabbed her delicate chin. Forcing her to raise her head, he planted his lips firmly on hers. The pill and water then flowed into her mouth, and he didn't loosen his grip until he was certain that she had swallowed the pill. The sudden kiss made Jenessa dizzy, washing away all her inhibitions. Ryan's desires were stirred, and he carried her over to the bed. He pulled away from her for the briefest of moments to undo his tie, his eyes burning with an all-consuming desire for her. When Jenessa met his intense gaze, she snapped back to reality and cried out, "No!" Trembling, she pushed against his rock-hard chest. "Hmm?" Ryan stopped in his tracks, wondering if he had misheard. He tried to kiss Jenessa again, but she decisively turned her head away, avoiding his eyes. "Ryan, I..." She gulped, struggling to get the words out. "I want a divorce." Her words extinguished Ryan's desires in the blink of an eye. Annoyance flashing across his face, he coldly grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up at him, his deep eyes staring piercingly into hers. "Say that again?" Jenessa's heart skipped a beat. Still, she managed to suppress the turbulent emotions inside her and bravely met Ryan's intense gaze. "I said, I want a divorce." A flicker of unreadable emotion crossed Ryan's eyes. "Why?" Jenessa was taken aback by his question, confusion and bewilderment evident on her face. Why else? To fulfill his wish to marry his beloved Maisie, of course. "Because..." Her voice trailed off feebly, unable to utter the obvious. "Is your family in financial trouble again? This is about money?" Ryan looked down at her icily. "Jenessa, don't you know your place? If you need something, just say it. Don't play these little games with me, because I do not have the patience for this bullshit." Jenessa quietly clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. So, Ryan assumed that her request for a divorce was just one of her games, an attempt to leverage the situation for her benefit? Jenessa smiled bitterly, but her eyes showed a look of uncharacteristically fierce determination. "Don't worry. I don't want anything but a divorce. Ryan, we were going to get a divorce sooner or later, so what difference does it make?" Ryan didn't respond immediately. He just stared at her with a strange, serious look in his eyes. His silence sent Jenessa into a trance, a mix of anxiety and inexplicable flicker of hope taking root in her heart. "Or... do you not want a divorce?" Chapter 3 Look Out, World! The thought that Ryan might want to stay married made Jenessa's heart skip a beat, her chest heaving from anticipation. However, under her hopeful gaze, Ryan scoffed coldly. "Jenessa, don't kid yourself." His tone was full of mockery, each word piercing her heart like a knife. "Do you really think I'd say 'no' to a divorce?" He locked eyes with her, his gaze icy cold. "Remember this, Jenessa-you're the one who asked for a divorce. You'd better not come crawling back to me when it's all said and done." With that, he got out of bed and left, slamming the door behind him. Jenessa lay despondently on the bed, her heart heavy with disappointment. Tears rolling down her cheeks, she gently placed a hand on her belly, feeling the little life growing inside her. She had originally planned to tell Ryan the good news, but in the span of just a few hours, they were on the brink of divorce. After thinking about it a moment or two, she decided it was best to keep Ryan in the dark about her pregnancy. Even if they separated ways, she could raise the baby on her own. Then, thinking about her job as Ryan's secretary, she felt a pang of helplessness. Ryan's grandma had arranged for her to work under Ryan to nurture their relationship, and back then, it seemed like a good idea. But now, things were different, and it was high time she left that job. The following morning, as soon as Jenessa arrived at the WorldLink Group's headquarters, a few of her more gossipy colleagues surrounded her. "Jenessa, we've been waiting for you all morning! What's going on with Mr. Haynes and that Maisie girl? Are they an item now?" "News of Mr. Haynes throwing a welcome-home party for international supermodel Maisie Powell went viral overnight. He even invited all his friends. Looks like he's planning to make their relationship public soon!" "I heard that after the party, they spent the night together. Maybe she's his future wife!" Jenessa felt a pang of bitterness as she listened. After a brief hesitation, she replied despondently, "I don't know much about it." Her colleagues exchanged glances and rolled eyes. Obviously, they didn't believe her. "Come on, Jenessa! You're Mr. Haynes' secretary. You know him better than anyone. How could you not know any insider information? Just spill the beans already!" Jenessa forced a weak smile. Everyone knew that she was Ryan's secretary, but very few people knew that she was also Ryan's wife. He was even reluctant to make their relationship public. With a soft sigh, she stood her ground more firmly. "I really don't know, okay? Enough with the gossip." The colleagues wanted to press her further, but Jenessa cut them off before they could get another word out. "I said there's nothing to say, so quit pestering me. Were you all hired just to gossip? Get back to work, all of you!" Her stern expression made them uneasy, but she was right; they had to comply. "Okay, okay, we get it." As Jenessa walked away, they couldn't help but mutter and grumble among themselves. "Who does she think she is? Acting all high and mighty. Humph! She's not the only secretary here." "Yeah, when she started working here out of the blue three years ago, we all thought she had some kind of relationship with Mr. Haynes. But in the end, he didn't pay her any special attention-never took her to meetings with clients. She's his personal secretary, but what of it? Just eye candy!" "Her days here are numbered. Once Maisie marries Mr. Haynes, Jenessa will be the first one to go. After all, who would trust a pretty secretary around their man?" "Exactly!" Their laughter and unrestrained chatter filled the office, but Jenessa turned a deaf ear to it all and walked straight to her desk, immersing herself in her work. She knew how those seemingly friendly colleagues truly saw her. But she couldn't argue with them, because even she herself felt like a joke. Before she knew it, it was time to get off work, and most of the secretaries had already gone home. Just as Jenessa was packing her things, she received a call from her best friend, Brinley Lloyd. "Hey, I saw the news this morning. What the hell is going on with Ryan and that Maisie girl? Just rumors, right?" Hearing the disbelief in Brinley's voice, Jenessa sighed heavily. "It's true." Brinley gasped in shock mixed with horror. "What the hell?!" Throughout the day, Jenessa had thought things through, so she was relatively calm as she explained, "In the first place, Ryan and I only got married as part of an agreement. I always knew he had no feelings for me; he only married me because his grandma insisted. Now that the woman he loves is back in the picture, there's no reason for me to stay. It's time to let them be together." Brinley felt both incredulous and indignant. "But... What about the baby? Weren't you going to surprise him?" "Would it be a wonderful surprise to him? Or a horrifying shock?" Jenessa instinctively touched her flat belly, a bitter smile on her lips. "Anyway, what matters is I've made up my mind- I want a divorce, and I'll raise this baby on my own. There's no need for him to know." "Seriously, a divorce? Are you sure about that?" Brinley sounded very concerned. "If you don't want him to know you're pregnant, then you can't keep working at WorldLink. Your belly will get bigger and bigger." "Don't worry, I'm way ahead of you. I'll resign soon. Then, I can finally go back to doing what I truly love." The mention of her long-lost dreams brought a rare smile to Jenessa's face. "Oh, my God! Jenessa, are you going back to your old career?" Brinley was thrilled. "That's fantastic! I always believed in you! You're a genius designer! Look out, world-Sloane Todd, a legend in the fashion design world, is coming! You shouldn't have wasted your talents as Ryan's secretary all these years. He's not worth it!" "Sloane Todd..." Jenessa felt a bit dazed at the mention of that long-forgotten pseudonym. For Ryan, she had lost herself for so long. She almost forgot who she truly was. "Jenessa." A magnetic, masculine voice suddenly sounded behind her. Startled, Jenessa whirled around to find a stern-looking Ryan standing behind her. Chapter 4 A Bun In The Oven "Ry-I mean, Mr. Haynes! What are you doing here?" Jenessa was so startled that she fumbled for the right words, having been caught completely off guard. She hurriedly ended the call, her jittery gaze searching Ryan's face for any signs of anger, feeling inexplicably scared and flustered. When had Ryan arrived? How much had he overheard? "Weren't we supposed to visit Grandma at the hospital today?" Ryan asked, impatience evident in his tone. Only then did Jenessa remember that they had indeed made plans that day. Lowering her head apologetically, she murmured, "I... I'm sorry." "Hmph," Ryan grunted indifferently. As though unwilling to spare another glance at her, he turned around and walked out, saying briskly, "Let's go." It took the dazed Jenessa a second before she snapped to her senses and quickly caught up to him. On the way to the hospital, her mind was in turmoil. A complex mix of emotions plagued her heart as she anxiously wondered if Ryan had overheard her conversation with Brinley. But then she figured, if Ryan had heard that she planned to secretly raise their baby on her own, he wouldn't be so calm now. The two sat side by side in the back seat in complete silence. Naturally, Jenessa's distracted demeanor was a bit hard to ignore. Ryan couldn't stand it anymore. Brows furrowed, he turned his head slightly and demanded, "What's going on with you?" His deep voice startled Jenessa, interrupting her thoughts. "N-nothing," she stammered hastily. "Is that so?" Ryan spoke slowly, his tone carrying a hint of doubt. Jenessa's racing heart pounded in her chest. Just as she opened her mouth to defend herself, Ryan's magnetic voice suddenly sounded again, this time a lot closer to her ear. "If it really is nothing, then why are you avoiding me? Why won't you look at me, hmm?" Jenessa, frozen in place, dared not move an inch. A barely audible scoff escaped Ryan as he reached out one hand, gently grasping the back of her neck. From the corner of her eye, Jenessa saw him leaning in slowly...... ...... ==== To the public, she was the CEO's executive secretary. Behind closed doors, she was the wife he never officially acknowledged. Jenessa was elated when she learned that she was pregnant. But that joy was replaced with dread as her husband, Ryan, showered his affections on his first love. With a heavy heart, she chose to set him free and leave, only to be caught by Ryan... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://web.weread.mobi/57632322-fb_contact-enr25_	Hello Read	https://www.facebook.com/61550873765205/	1,009	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	web.weread.mobi	VIDEO		https://web.weread.mobi/57632322-fb_contact-enr25_2-c3-0727-core3.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1166169688155768&exdata=BDC6DB18C59342AB0A417CEDC164B926125571E932E1566A	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476107481_1591054678954589_6231408736741642262_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uVIbM654rqoQ7kNvgHxfJli&_nc_oc=Adi23TWoGbJz48S3p-kz-t3o8OQFMBXglFzUz90lhSKR0DdRifOfNYhaO9hlbYjzVMmwka4aPW0tb2yuUwC1nXKg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATjLfm5acRNiVU_4oPKFYvQ&oh=00_AYAbO8PhtV7TCmFjBacmVs5pM-Fkm0P05HHNMwQZT6c1Ig&oe=67CBC610	PERSON_PROFILE	Hello Read	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,136	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756112}'	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	Overcome Procrastination Naturally	Overcoming procrastination doesn’t have to be hard! Created by a team of psychologists and behavioral change experts, Brainway is designed to: 1️⃣ Identify your unique “Procrastination Type” 2️⃣ Reveal the unique “Trigger Point” that makes you procrastinate 3️⃣ Provide personalized, simple, and effective strategies to help you stop putting things off 🏆 And let you join thousands of people enjoying 100% stress-free productivity with Brainway! 🔥 Take a short quiz and see how Brainway can help you break free from procrastination & embrace your natural productivity today!👇	LEARN_MORE	https://brainway.app/start?qz=pro1&locale=EN_US	Brainway App	https://www.facebook.com/61551442591062/	23,451	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	brainway.app	VIDEO		https://brainway.app/start?qz=pro1&locale=EN_US	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465572954_1067244724693655_6969392312662757206_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dmrF475MumwQ7kNvgGTOuTX&_nc_oc=AdjobdArWAPikS0TVqEA1JkzqvH_oeEHqJW9MtwzZVssARVPmTRrI8RISDYqXxg3zHzFc5TdPA7x6Gjx5mPcOB6P&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AkJLHbifyOqNEZ1HHPZjcjl&oh=00_AYD8Jq5Rq1DKT6LgU7rlyKP6Cv6JzSF9g15QKP04Ad4FNQ&oe=67CBD12F	PERSON_PROFILE	Brainway App	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,626	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	Read next chapter	An accident led her to marry the man she secretly loved. When he woke from his coma, he used her as a blood supply for his first love, even sending her to prison on false accusations, keeping her from seeing her grandmother one last time. Heartbroken, she demanded a divorce. ===== "It's been ages since we've had a moment like this..." Shane Brooks' lps brushed lightly against Yvonne Burton's ear. "Shane, I need to go to the hospital now..." Yvonne turned her head away, avoiding the kis Shane tried to steal. "Just this once!" Shane insisted. Time seemed to stretch endlessly. It wasn't until Yvonne felt the world around her spinning, faintness threatening to take over, that Shane finally let her go. "Did I hurt you?" His voice, rich and deep, carried a blend of concern and teasing. "How about I make it up to you with the latest designer bag?" Yvonne's eyelids fluttered open, her gaze locking onto him. The man before her was breathtakingly handsome, with features so refined they could have been sculpted by an artist. His usual cool and distant demeanor was still there, though now tinged with a faint, lingering pasion--proof of their recent intimacy. After three years of marriage, Yvonne had come to recognize this look. It was his tell, a sign that he was satisfied. That was why he was being so generous to her. Yvonne's lips curved into a bitter smile. "Did you forget? I haven't completed my sentence." "Then you can use the bag when you're out," Shane replied casually as if discussing the weather. Yvonne's chest tightened painfully. Shane had said it so nonchalantly, as though serving time was just a mundane inconvenience. "You will be released from prison soon, right?" His fingers trailed along her cheek with practiced ease. "I told you before, one year would fly by in the blink of an eye." Yvonne swallowed the lump in her throat, her hand clutching his as desperation seeped into her voice. "The hospital called me... They said my grandmother wasn't doing well. Could you come with me to the hospital to visit her?" Since she was still serving her sentence, she couldn't leave here freely. But she had earned a day of temporary release due to her good behavior in prison. Initially, her plan had been to go straight to the hospital. Yet, she had hesitated, worried her frail grandmother, Maggie Thomas, might be unsettled by her disheveled appearance. Returning home to freshen up had seemed like the right choice, but unexpectedly, she had run into Shane at home, who had just gotten back from a business trip overseas. She had really wanted to rush to the hospital, yet Shane had stopped her. He had been adamant, demanding his needs be met first, leaving her spending the entire morning here. Still, she thought, maybe this was good. If Shane accompanied her to the hospital, it would make her grandmother happy. But the next second, Shane pulled his hand away. Yvonne's heart sank like a stone tossed into deep water. "I've got something to do this afternoon. You can go on your own." Shane's words came out without hesitation. Standing up, he retrieved a card from the bedside drawer and held it out. "Use this to buy something nice for your grandmother." This wasn't unexpected for Yvonne--she had seen this play out before. Shane's preferred method of problem-solving always involved money. But she knew Maggie didn't need fancy gifts. What Maggie needed, what she longed for, was to see Shane and her being happy together as a family. Shane showered, got dressed, and left without so much as a goodbye. Yvonne rose slowly. She then busied herself with packing some homemade food to bring to the hospital--something Maggie would appreciate more than any store-bought gift. When she entered Maggie's hospital room, the sight before her made her bld run cold. The bag with the food slipped from her fingers, hitting the floor as she cried out, "Grandma!" Though Maggie had endured numerous hospital stays throughout her illness, she had never needed to use a ventilator. This really shocked Yvonne. Yvonne rushed to Maggie's bedside, her voice quavering with worry. "Grandma, I'm here! Open your eyes and look at me, Grandma!" Maggie's weathered eyelids fluttered open, a dim spark of recognition lighting her aged eyes. "Yvonne, you're here..." "Grandma, what happened?" Yvonne's words tumbled out in a panic. "The nurse said you were just feeling a bit unwell and missed me. Why does your condition look so severe?" "I asked the nurse not to worry you too much. Yvonne, I think I don't have much time left," Maggie replied. "No! That's not true!" Yvonne's trembling hand flew to Maggie's face. She then assessed Maggie's condition. Soon, her fears were confirmed--Maggie indeed had not much time left. Tears carved burning paths down Yvonne's cheeks as sadness threatened to tear her heart asunder. "Yvonne, life and death walk hand in hand. Don't cry." Maggie's papery fingers brushed Yvonne's wet cheek. "Having such a great granddaughter, I am satisfied with my life. I am just concerned about how you will live your life after I am gone." "Grandma, please stay with me!" Yvonne hastily scrubbed away her tears, forcing brightness into her voice. "I'll be out of prison in a month. Then I'll never leave your side. Remember how you longed to return to our hometown? Once you recover, we'll go back together." "That would be lovely." Maggie's gaze held infinite tenderness. "Bring Shane along, too." Though her heart knew otherwise, Yvonne nodded fervently. "Of course. Shane wanted to be here today, but urgent business matters demanded his attention." "Work always comes first." Maggie withdrew a half-moon pendant from beneath her pilow, pressing it into Yvonne's palm. The pendant was made of high-quality jade and was carved with a bird. "Yvonne, keep this safe. It's your--" The door's sudden opening cut short Maggie's words. Shane's commanding presence filled the doorway, his dark suit emphasizing his statuesque frame. He looked elegant with every move. Joy illuminated Yvonne's tear-stained face. "Grandma, look! Shane came to see you!" But as Shane approached, there was something amiss about his expression. His customary mask of cool detachment had cracked; he looked uncharacteristically anxious and worried. "Yvonne, Jayde needs an immediate bld transfusion." The words stabbed through Yvonne's momentary happiness. She had thought Shane was looking worried because of her grandmother, but it turned out he was just concerned for Jayde Davis. Of course. In Shane's world, no one could eclipse his childhood sweetheart, his eternal flame, Jayde. All others paled in comparison. Yvonne fought to suppress the familiar ache in her chest. "My grandmother lies here, critically ill. I must stay by her side. Can't Jayde use bld bank supplies?" she said. "The rare bld type isn't available here, and the nearest bank is an hour away. Jayde can't wait that long." Shane's fingers closed around Yvonne's wrist like steel bands. "Yvonne, her life hangs in the balance. You need to come with me now." "I won't leave my grandmother! Let go of me!" Yvonne's struggles proved futile against Shane's strength. "Yvonne..." Maggie's frail voice called out, her hand reaching toward her granddaughter. "I never told you about your parents. The truth is, you..." "Grandma!" Yvonne cried out, but Shane had already dragged her out of the room before she could hear the rest of her grandmother's words. Though protocol limited bld donations to 400 milliliters, Shane demanded double that amount from Yvonne. This left Yvonne ghost-white and trembling after the donation. Despite her weakness, she forced herself upright, using the wall for support as she stumbled back to Maggie's hospital room. The sight that greeted her sent her world spinning--the silent ventilator, Maggie's still form covered by a white cloth... Yvonne's legs betrayed her, sending her collapsing to the floor. Grief had stolen even her tears. She crawled forward on trembling limbs until she reached the bedside. "No... Grandma... Don't leave me..." She clutched Maggie's lifeless hand, drowning in waves of desolation. "My condolences, Yvonne." Shane's deep voice cut through her anguish with detachment. "Jayde is stable now. Thank you for your help... By the way, the prison requires your immediate return." Chapter 2 Let's Get A Divorce Yvonne's chest constricted with unbearable pain as she desperately grasped Shane's leg. "Shane, please," she said through trembling lips, "help me appeal to the prison authorities. My grandmother has passed away, and I need to handle her funeral arrangements. I can't go back now." Shane's features hardened into a disapproving frown. "Prison regulations aren't something you can simply circumvent with money. Your grief is understandable, but you need to think rationally before you speak." "Think rationally?" Yvonne gazed up at him, her voice quavering with emotion. "For eleven months, I've been imprisoned, and four times you've arranged my temporary release to donate bld for Jayde--all by using your financial influence. Why is this time different?" "The circumstances aren't comparable," Shane replied coldly. "How can you say that?" Raw anguish seeped through Yvonne's voice as she continued her plea. "I understand Jayde holds the highest place in your heart, but my grandmother just passed away. She raised me, yet I couldn't be there in her final moments. I must accompany her on this last journey--I can't bear the thought of her spirit departing alone. Shane, I am begging you; just do this one thing for me." "You still have an uncle, don't you? I'll help and ensure your grandmother receives an honorable funeral," Shane said. "That's not what this is about." Tears coursed down Yvonne's cheeks unchecked. "My grandmother is already gone. A lavish funeral means nothing now. I just want to bid her farewell in person. If you grant me this, I swear I'll donate bld for Jayde whenever necessary." Shane's gaze turned glacial as he looked down at her. "Are you treating bl*d donation as some kind of bargaining tool? This is your obligation to Jayde. If not for your actions, she wouldn't be confined to a wheelchair." Yvonne squeezed her eyes shut. She could feel Shane's words piercing her heart. Jayde's incident had happened a year ago. She had tumbled down the stairs, suffering spinal injuries that had left her paralyzed below the waist. She had accused Yvonne of pushing her down the stairs. The Brooks family unanimously condemned Yvonne. Without surveillance footage or witnesses to clear her name, Yvonne stood defenseless against the accusations. Shane, her husband, had delivered the ultimatum: "Yvonne, Jayde's suffering is immeasurable. Legal consequences are necessary considering what you have done to her. Such an assault typically carries three to ten years, but Jayde's compasion moves her to request only one." The irony of it all had left Yvonne feeling bitter. She had initially refused to go to prison, demanding police intervention. But Jayde had produced damning evidence--a video showing Yvonne pushing her down the stairs. The collective revulsion in the Brooks family members' eyes as they watched that video still haunted Yvonne. It was as if they felt even breathing the same air as her was repulsive. * Shane's bodyguards eventually escorted Yvonne back to her prison cell. The combination of severe bld loss and overwhelming grief left Yvonne bedridden for two days, her body too weak to rise. On the third day, fate dealt another cruel blow. In the prison's recreation room, the television broadcasted Jayde's extravagant birthday celebration. The media were saying that the Brooks Group's CEO Shane had spared no expense in celebrating Jayde's birthday. The screen captured Jayde in her wheelchair, her natural beauty undimmed by her condition. Shane hovered attentively at her side, his expression radiating tenderness and devotion. Together, they looked really good together, like a match made in heaven. Fresh tears carved silent paths down Yvonne's cheeks as the reality struck her. While her grandmother Maggie was being laid to rest today, Shane--who had promised to assist with the funeral arrangements--was instead orchestrating an elaborate celebration for Jayde. In that moment of crushing clarity, Yvonne finally grasped the bitter truth: Shane's heart held no love for her. No sacrifice she made would ever be enough to change that. Yvonne had a secret, one she had guarded for a decade--her unwavering love for Shane. Shane had once only existed in a realm far beyond her reach, while she remained just another face in the crowd, their paths never meant to intersect. Fate had intervened three years ago through a devastating car accident that had left Shane comatose. The Brooks family had exhausted every medical resource, consulting countless renowned physicians without success. It was Shane's grandmother, Lydia Brooks, who turned to superstitious beliefs. She suggested that marriage might bring the fortune needed to restore Shane's health. Fate had taken another unexpected turn when Jayde, Shane's betrothed, had suddenly been kidnapped. With the wedding date looming, Lydia had desperately searched for another bride with a compatible horoscope. She had then discovered Yvonne, who had been working part-time as a caregiver for the Brooks family at that time. Marrying Shane came with a precious opportunity for Yvonne--Yvonne's ailing grandmother Maggie would receive treatment at the hospital under the Brooks Group. The hospital was one of the top hospitals in Zlamsas. Ordinary people couldn't afford to get treatment there. Yvonne had agreed to the marriage without hesitation, though her heart held a deeper truth. For seven years, she had harbored an unspoken love for Shane, willing to tend to him even if he would never emerge from his coma. A month after the marriage, Shane had miraculously awakened. His fury when he had learned of the marriage for fortune's sake had led to immediate demands for divorce. Yet, these demands had ceased abruptly when he had discovered Yvonne shared Jayde's bld type. From that moment forward, Yvonne had become nothing more than Jayde's living bld bank. Determined to make Shane happy, Yvonne had shouldered this burden silently. For two years, she had devoted herself to caring for Shane and his family, striving to embody the perfect wife--until Jayde's false accusation had led to her imprisonment. Ten years--she had loved Shane for ten years. She had given Shane her purest love and most selfless devotion, but what did she get in return? Shane only had eyes for Jayde, his heart perpetually closed to her. Perhaps she had been naive to hope Shane might one day even care about her a little bit. * Rain poured from leaden skies the day of Yvonne's release from prison. No one had come to pick her up. After a lengthy journey on multiple buses, she arrived at Serenity Villa, Shane's residence, her clothes clinging to her because of the rain. The fingerprint lock granted her entry, and she found Shane descending the staircase when she entered, his appearance impeccable in stark contrast to her disheveled state. Surprise flickered across Shane's features when he saw her. "Why are you back?" he asked. Yvonne's fingers trembled as she replied, "I was released today." "Ah, I forgot." Shane paused briefly before her. "Get some rest. I'm heading out now." "Shane," Yvonne suddenly called out. "I need to talk to you about something." Shane glanced impatiently at his watch. "We can talk when I return." As Shane moved past Yvonne, Yvonne grasped his sleeve to stop him. "It won't take long." Shane halted reluctantly, irritation evident in his expression. "Make it quick." Yvonne studied his perfect profile, a slight smile on her face. "Shane, let's get a divorce," she said, her tone resolute. Shane's confusion was palpable as he turned to face her. "You want a divorce because I didn't pick you up from prison?" "This isn't about today." Yvonne's smile didn't waver. "I genuinely want a divorce. We can handle the paperwork when you're free." "Yvonne, I don't have time for your antics right now." Shane's expression darkened as he shook off her hand. "You should take a shower and clear your head. You are not thinking straight." After Shane's departure, Yvonne stood motionless, lost in thought. Shane thought she was not thinking straight. But that was not true. In fact, her mind had never been clearer. * Upstairs, Yvonne drew a bath and powered on her fully charged phone. A month's worth of WhatsApp messages awaited her--none from Shane. As she absently scrolled through her feed, she suddenly froze upon seeing something. Jayde had just posted something. "True love is shown through enduring companionship." The accompanying photo showed her beaming at the camera while Shane peeled an apple beside her, the perfect picture of devotion. Chapter 3 I Want You Yvonne blinked. So that was why Shane had been in a rush to leave, not even wanting to talk about the divorce with her. He had been eager to go and spend time with Jayde. A familiar ache seized Yvonne's heart, spreading numbness through her chest. Throughout her two-year marriage with Shane, Yvonne had watched as Jayde paraded Shane's affections across social media. Each post had torn at her heart, yet something had kept drawing her back to look at the posts. Now, finally, she had resolved to end this cycle of torment. Her fingers moved swiftly as she deleted both Shane and Jayde from her WhatsApp contacts. After her shower, Yvonne just finished getting dressed when her phone rang. Shane's name blazed across the screen. Wasn't Shane supposed to be spending time with Jayde now? Why was he calling her? Yvonne hesitated for a moment but eventually picked up the call. "Shane?" "Did you delete Jayde on WhatsApp?" Shane asked. "Yes. What's wrong?" Yvonne replied. "You have the nerve to ask that?" Venom dripped from Shane's words. "Jayde wanted to congratulate you on your release but then discovered you had deleted her. She thought you still resented her. She broke down remembering when you had pushed her down the stairs. Yvonne, when will you stop causing trouble?" His sharp words pierced Yvonne's heart, but she maintained her composure. "Shane, deleting her was my freedom," she said. "You are still talking about your freedom?" Shane's voice grew colder. "She's a patient, Yvonne! She is already stuck in a wheelchair because of you. She is now emotionally fragile. The least you could do is show some compasion!" Yvonne's lips curled into a bitter smile as she closed her eyes, forcing her tears back. "If she's as fragile as you say, then it's all the more reason for me to keep my distance. God forbid something happens, and I get blamed again." "Yvonne, don't--" Yvonne didn't let Shane finish. The call ended with a sharp click, and she wasted no time blocking his number. After that, she made herself a simple plate of spaghetti and ate quietly, her thoughts heavy. Then, umbrella in hand, she headed to the cemetery. The rain fell in a quiet drizzle, soaking the earth. Yvonne stood before Maggie's tombstone for what felt like an eternity, the weight of her emotions pressing down on her chest. When she returned to Serenity Villa, it was already evening. Just as she entered, she saw Shane sitting on the living room sofa. Yvonne froze for a moment, caught off guard by his presence. Normally, when Shane was with Jayde, he wouldn't come home until late at night, after Jayde was asleep. Not wanting to delve into Shane's unusual behavior, Yvonne ignored him and headed upstairs. "Stop right there." Shane's voice cut through the quiet like a knife. Yvonne halted but didn't turn around. Shane rose from the sofa and walked to stand before Yvonne, his gaze locking onto hers. "You've grown bold, haven't you? Hanging up on me and even blocking my number?" Yvonne said nothing, her body tense as she tried to walk past him. But Shane grabbed her wrist, his grip firm. "I'm talking to you. What's the matter--did prison leave you deaf?" The words stung Yvonne hard, but she met his gaze, her voice trembling with restrained emotion. "Yes, Shane, I've been to prison. My life is already in ruins because of it. Isn't that punishment enough for you?" Shane's brows furrowed as his eyes searched her face. He noticed the puffiness around her eyes, the faint redness. "Have you been crying? Did you go to visit your grandmother's grave?" Yvonne tried hard to hold back her tears. "I wasn't there for her when she needed me the most. Do I need your permission to visit her now?" Shane's expression darkened when he heard that. "Yvonne, the reason I pushed for you to return to prison that day was because I didn't want you to dwell in your grief. It was for your own good." "For my own good?" Yvonne let out a hollow laugh, her bitterness spiling over. "Are you even listening to yourself? You can't even lie convincingly anymore, Shane." With a sharp tug, she pulled her wrist free. Her voice was steady now, cold and final. "I'm tired, Shane. Let's just end this. Let's get a divorce." * Yvonne went to the master bedroom's walk-in closet, dragging out an old suitcase to pack her belongings. She wanted to leave behind everything the Brooks family had given her after the wedding, which left little to take. "Yvonne, stop with your antics!" Shane's exasperated voice cut through the silence. "It was just a year in prison. I made sure you weren't mistreated there. What more do you want?" Yvonne's hands stilled over her clothes as she turned her head to face him. "You certainly ensured I was treated differently. Every meal there was packed with spinach and liver to replenish my bld, keeping me ready for the next bl*d transfusion for Jayde." Shane's brow furrowed. "So this circles back to Jayde again. The transfusions saved her life. You work in medicine--you should have some compassion. And I've compensated you generously." "Compassion?" A hollow laugh escaped Yvonne's lips. "Show me one doctor who has bld themselves dry for a patient." She gestured toward the wall of luxury handbags--a collection worth hundreds of millions, coveted by countless women. "Is this your idea of compensation? One bag per transfusion. I always get the ones Jayde rejected." Each bag was Jayde's selection, and Shane paid for it. Jayde would claim the ones she preferred, leaving Yvonne with the ostentatious pieces--expensive but impractical for daily use. Yvonne had never requested bags, yet both Shane and Jayde believed exchanging bld for luxury bags was a good deal for her. "I won't take a single bag," Yvonne said with a slight smile. "I never agreed to sell my bld." Shane massaged his temples. Throughout their marriage, Yvonne had remained compliant--occasionally sulking but never defiant, never speaking to him like this. Shane gripped Yvonne's shoulders, his tone gentling. "I know you're upset after staying in prison for so long. Let's not fight, okay? I asked Zoey to prepare your favorite dishes. Let's go and have a meal together." Yvonne shrugged off his hands, grabbed her suitcase, and moved toward the door. The next second, in one fluid motion, Shane swept Yvonne into his arms. Before Yvonne could resist, she was placed on the soft bd by Shane. He trapped her hands above her head, his scent surrounding her as he whispered in her ear, "Yvonne, stop being angry, alright? Tonight, I will mke lve to you until you're satisfied." Yvonne's heart thundered in her chest. Previously, when anger took hold of her, she would always melt under Shane's bdroom tactics, quick to forgive. Shane had found amusement in this pattern. His dominance had always overwhelmed her, pushing her limits until she broke into tears, begging for mercy and agreeing to his every demand. Yvonne shuddered, her body taut as she grasped at her crumbling resolve. Though she struggled against him, Shane seemed determined to draw her into the moment, refusing to release her. Shane muttered, "Yvonne, I want you..." Chapter 4 She Is Pregnant Yvonne fought against the magnetic pull of Shane's touch, forcing herself to bite down hard on her lower lip. The sharp sting anchored her thoughts,she couldn't afford to lose herself in this facade of intimacy anymore, not in a marriage devoid of genuine love. Just then, the shrill ring of a phone pierced the intimate moment. Shane showed no intention of stopping, but the persistent sound quickly disrupted his mood. His eyes darted to the screen, and he let go of Yvonne. The name "Jayde" illuminated the screen, and Yvonne also saw it. History had taught Yvonne the pattern well. Other calls during such moments would be silenced by Shane without hesitation, but Jayde's calls were the exception. Whenever Jayde called Shane, Shane would answer immediately. Shane's voice turned gentle as he answered the call. "I'm at home... She didn't mean anything against you; don't overthink it... Alright, I'll go to see you later..." Yvonne sat up, adjusting her clothes. Her hands trembled as she buttoned her shirt. Shane ended his call and turned to her with an amused smile playing on his lips. "Such haste to dress yourself--are you afraid of what I might do?" Yvonne didn't say anything. "If you want them to stay fastened, join me for dinner downstairs now." Recalling what had just happened, Yvonne acquiesced. Resistance, she had learned, was futile. * In the dining room, the maid, Zoey Rowe, had already prepared a feast of culinary excellence. "Mrs. Brooks, you have lost so much weight. You need to eat more," Zoey said. Shane's gaze traveled across the table, studying the woman eating before him. Zoey's observation struck a chord--Yvonne's natural slenderness had indeed become more pronounced since her release from prison, her features carrying a new sharpness. Though her beauty remained unchanged, Shane couldn't help but feel like Yvonne had changed somehow. As Zoey transferred a portion of braised beef to Yvonne's plate, the rich aroma triggered an unexpected wave of nausea in Yvonne. She couldn't help but gag. "Mrs. Brooks!" Zoey rushed to pour a glass of water for Yvonne, concern etching her features. "Are you feeling unwell?" "I'm fine." Yvonne regained her composure and rose from her chair. "I'm full now." Shane's appetite vanished as he watched Yvonne leave. Abandoning his meal, he stood up and prepared to leave the house. "Mr. Brooks, you've barely touched your food," Zoey said. "I need to step out." Shane shrugged into his coat, pausing to instruct, "The food in prison is bland--Yvonne's body needs time to readjust. Prepare lighter meals for now." Zoey nodded and replied, "Yes, Mr. Brooks." * Upstairs, Yvonne had just reached her room when she heard the sound of a car engine from outside. A bitter smile twisted her lips as she contemplated how quickly Shane had abandoned dinner to fulfill his promise to Jayde. It was clear Shane really loved Jayde. Standing beside the floor-to-ceiling window, Yvonne watched Shane's car disappear into the distance. As she closed her weary eyes, a startling realization jolted them open again--she realized she might be carrying a child. The timing left little room for doubt. That day a month ago, Shane had refused to use protection. Shane had always disliked using protection, so she always took medication afterward. She had planned to purchase preventive medication after visiting Maggie in the hospital that day, but grief had consumed her when Maggie passed away unexpectedly. The pils had slipped from her mind entirely. Thoughts whirled through Yvonne's head like autumn leaves in a storm until clarity finally emerged. She hurried out to purchase a pregnancy test, her heart thundering against her ribs. The two clear lines that appeared finally confirmed her suspicions with stark finality. She just hadn't taken the pils one time. She had not expected to get prgnant so easily like this. Yvonne's hand drifted to her lower abdomen, her emotions churning like a turbulent sea. The cruel irony of fate struck her like a physical blow--just as she had steeled herself to end her marriage with Shane, she discovered she was carrying his child. Sleep proved elusive that night, Yvonne's thoughts churning until exhaustion finally claimed her. When she woke up, the sky outside was bright. Shane had not come home the entire night, his side of the bed untouched. After Yvonne made her way down for breakfast, Zoey burst into the dining room, barely containing her excitement beneath a veneer of hesitation. "What has made you so excited?" Yvonne asked, studying Zoey's expression. "Did you win the lottery or something?" "Mrs. Brooks, it's you who has made me excited!" Zoey produced a pregnancy test, her eyes sparkling. "I found this while cleaning. You are prgnant! This is wonderful news! Why didn't you tell me about this sooner?" Yvonne's silence spoke volumes. "Mrs. Brooks?" Zoey's enthusiasm dimmed. "Aren't you happy about this?" Yvonne stirred her oatmeal slowly. "Zoey, I've already told Shane that I want a divorce." The revelation struck Zoey like lightning. "You want to divorce Mr. Brooks? How could you consider such a thing?" she said. "Why can't I do that?" Yvonne's voice remained steady, masking her inner turmoil. "Haven't you noticed how great Shane and Jayde look together? They are the real loving couple here. I disrupted their relationship, claiming a title that wasn't rightfully mine and forcing them apart." Her lips curved in self-mockery at her foolish dream that Shane might grow to love her one day. Tears welled in Zoey's eyes. "Mrs. Brooks, I know this past year in prison brought you immense suffering. But that chapter has ended. You and Mr. Brooks can build something new together now. Eventually, Mr. Brooks will recognize your worth. Now, with you being prgnant, everything could change. Your child deserves a complete family--you can't proceed with the divorce." Yvonne's movements stilled as memories of her own childhood surfaced. Orphaned young, she had been raised by her grandparents. Though her grandparents had given her all the love they could, she had always envied other children who had both their parents. She understood profoundly the importance of giving a child a complete family. "Having children often changes a man's priorities," Zoey said gently. "Fatherhood has a way of grounding men, redirecting their focus to family. For your child's sake, shouldn't Mr. Brooks have a chance to prove himself?" Yvonne nodded slightly. Perhaps Zoey was right--her child deserved a chance at a complete family. If Shane could maintain distance from Jayde, she would bury the past and make her marriage with Shane work. After breakfast, Yvonne took a taxi to the Brooks Group. Few employees knew of her marriage to Shane, so she called Shane's assistant, asking him to escort her to Shane's office. She found Shane engaged in a phone call in his office, his lack of surprise at her appearance suggesting he had grown accustomed to her anger dissipating overnight. The assistant provided Yvonne with a glass of water and then departed. Shane ended his call and looked at Yvonne. "Why didn't you sleep in?" "I've had sufficient sleep." Yvonne pointed at the thermos she had brought. "Zoey asked me to bring the soup to you." "I'll have it later," Shane replied. "Where were you last night, Shane?" Yvonne asked. Shane's response came without hesitation. "Jayde wasn't feeling well and was admitted to the hospital. I stayed with her there." Yvonne's fingers trembled when she heard that. After gathering her courage, she said, "If we had a child, would you spend more time at home?" Shane's brow furrowed. "You want a child now?" "Don't you want a child?" Yvonne asked. Shane lit a cigarette, taking a drag before responding in measured tones, "Yvonne, now is not the right time for us to have a child." Yvonne paused for a moment. "Why?" Shane replied, "Jayde's health has been declining. If you became prgnant, you wouldn't be able to donate your bl*d to her." Chapter 5 Leaving With Nothing A glacial chill crept through Yvonne's body, starting at her feet and spreading gradually until numbness claimed every inch of her being. She realized she had been too naive. She had clung to desperate hopes--that she could start a new family with Shane, that Shane might embrace fatherhood as Zoey had suggested, that their unborn child could bridge the growing chasm between Shane and her. But reality had shattered those illusions, revealing a harsh truth: even their child ranked beneath Jayde in Shane's eyes. Yvonne closed her eyes as tears traced silent paths down her cheeks. "I know you don't like Jayde." Shane's patronizing tone cut through the silence. "But her health is genuinely fragile now. Surely you can show some understanding of that." His eyes flickered over Yvonne's tear-stained features as he added, "We can discuss having children once Jayde's health condition improves. There's no need to rush." A bitter smile twisted Yvonne's lips. She knew that if she told Shane now that she was prgnant, he would probably drag her to the hospital immediately to terminate the pregnancy. This child represented one of her last remaining familial bonds, and she would never sacrifice it for Jayde's sake. "Of course, I understand that," Yvonne said, brushing away her tears and summoning a weak smile. "Don't let me keep you from your work. I won't bother you any further." She fled Shane's office before he could respond, retreating to Serenity Villa where she hastily packed her belongings, gave Zoey some instructions, and left. Though she had initially planned to seek refuge in a hotel, her uncle's timely call redirected her path to his doorstep. The clock struck ten when Shane returned to Serenity Villa, only to find the master bedroom empty. Yvonne was not there. His attempt to reach Yvonne by phone proved futile, prompting him to go downstairs and summon Zoey. "Where's Yvonne?" he asked Zoey. "Mrs. Brooks has moved out," Zoey replied. "What?" A deep frown etched across Shane's features. "When?" "This morning." Zoey hesitated, the weight of Yvonne's words pressing down on her. Yvonne had told her not to mention anything about her pregnancy to Shane. Otherwise, the baby would be harmed. After a moment, Zoey presented Shane with a document. "Mrs. Brooks left this divorce agreement for you." Shane's eyes swept over the pages, a cold laugh escaping his lips. "Leaving with nothing--she's really something!" "Mr. Brooks appears quite resolute about the decision to divorce," Zoey said. "That's not her choice to make!" Shane yanked at his tie in frustration. "Where has she gone?" "Mrs. Brooks didn't tell me that," Zoey replied. Shane stormed out, barking orders for the driver to ready the car. * Fresh from her shower in the guest room, Yvonne was about to go to sleep when her phone's ringing pierced the silence. An unknown number flashed across the screen. Yvonne answered the call. "Hello?" "Come downstairs." Shane's familiar, cold voice echoed on the other end of the line. Yvonne's grip on the phone froze for a moment. "I am already in bed." "I will give you ten minutes, Yvonne. If you don't come down in ten minutes, I'll ensure this entire neighborhood gets no sleep tonight," Shane said. The call then disconnected, leaving Yvonne staring at her phone. After a moment's hesitation, she changed and descended the stairs. A black Rolls-Royce was parked outside, with Shane's imposing figure beside it. Maintaining a careful distance, Yvonne spoke with forced composure. "It's late. What do you want?" "You're asking me that? Did you interpret last night's conversation as some kind of joke? You had the audacity to draft divorce papers and vanish?" Shane said. "Get in the car. Come home. We'll forget this ever happened." "Home..." Yvonne let out a bitter laugh. "That place is not my home. If it is, why would my husband spend his nights elsewhere with another woman?" "Back to Jayde again. Can't you stop being so petty?" Shane said. "You think I am being petty? Should I smile while watching your displays of affection? Continue offering my bld? Perhaps serve another prison sentence?" Yvonne looked at Shane. "Shane, our marriage was business, but I'm a person--not Jayde's personal bl*d bank." Shane let out a cold chuckle. "You knew the marriage was transactional. You married me for your grandmother's treatment. Now that she's gone, you're eager to leave me. Burning bridges already?" Yvonne replied, "Fine. I'll repay every cent of my grandmother's hospital bills. I won't owe you anything after that." Fury blazed in Shane's eyes. "What did you say?" Yvonne met his rage with a calm expression. "Calculate the total. I'll provide an IOU and repay it in installments. You can decide on the interest." Just as she finished speaking, Shane quickly approached Yvonne. Yvonne barely had time to react before finding herself engulfed in his embrace. His hand gripped her waist as the world tilted, her back meeting the car's cold metal surface. "What are you--" Shane's lips silenced Yvonne's protest, claiming dominance in a breathtaking kis that left her gasping. "Unless you want me to have s*x with you right here, get in the car." ...... What happens next? Can Yvonne divorce as she wishes? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/68536322-fb_contact-e	Fun Novel	https://www.facebook.com/100090881055588/	1,340	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/68536322-fb_contact-enj106_2-250213-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=233925549638247&exdata=7B56E8440725673553088E26B945F4CFE7EAF9045F068BEE	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/477333269_9183835918351337_1635339726299239429_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=JG4majHmQAIQ7kNvgETYHUq&_nc_oc=AdggqkpZyPqYSalSWdtQl3TgPlYhlDmRvK81kZvMGbmWISzpFrtekhpDGy55bRiPGeS4N2ev2MJXafE8sdOp8T1C&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHn2y8EY-rqxTPg2ys1n7g8&oh=00_AYCj25AitDVdsFypoA4nX8RJFEZYP3UeEKG1hQEb17fnlw&oe=67CBA903	PERSON_PROFILE	Fun Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,747	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	Read next chapter	To survive, she climbed into her so-called uncle's bed. Two years later, she realized she was just a toy. Heartbroken, she left after seeing him at his first love's prenatal checkup. ===== The winters in Ulares were bone-chilling, but inside Cloudscape Mansion, the air was thick with warmth and passion. "Uncle Ethan…" Nyla Green gasped, her voice catching. Ethan's lips quirked into a satisfied smirk. "Being so well-behaved tonight, aren't you?" "Don't you like it when I'm well-behaved?" The hunger in Ethan's eyes was undeniable. "What is it you want?" Settling into the armchair by the window, he asked, his mood seemingly lighter than usual. "Will you give me anything I ask for?" Nyla's voice was soft, hesitant, her hopeful gaze fixed on his sharp, handsome face. "Depends on what it is," Ethan replied evenly. "I want to be Mrs. Brooks." The warmth in Ethan's expression disappeared, replaced by a glacial stare that sent a chill down her spine. Nyla's heart sank as he let out a mocking laugh. "I've been too soft on you," he said coldly. "You think that gives you the right to ask for something like that?" Nyla bit her lip, "Callie's back, isn't she? You're planning to marry her, aren't you?" Callie Higgins--the name itself was enough to twist Nyla's gut. She was Ethan's first love--the woman who had once saved his life from kidnappers when he was eighteen. After the incident, their families agreed that Ethan and Callie would get engaged when the time was right. Ethan's expression flickered, just for a moment, but it was enough for Nyla to know she'd struck a nerve. She'd been with him for two years; she knew him well. "I just want a status. You know how hard it is for me in the Brooks family. Without protection, I--" "Protection?" Ethan cut her off, his tone sharp. In a flash, he was in front of her, gripping her chin firmly. His dark eyes bored into hers, fierce and unyielding. "Do you think I don't see through you, Nyla? You think you're worthy of being Mrs. Brooks?" Chapter 2 Time To Let Go "Ethan Brooks, you haven't changed a bit--still as cold-hearted as ever," Nyla snapped. The warm atmosphere had long since turned to ice. Nyla's expression was calm, though her intentions were anything but hidden. Tears glimmered in her defiant eyes. "If you're not willing to give me what I want, then this is it. From today, we're done. Beyond being my step-uncle, you have nothing to do with me anymore." Ethan's sneer was sharp, cutting through the tension like a blde. "You're the one who climbed into my bd back then. And now you want to walk away? Nyla, do you really think I'm that easy to deal with?" It had been a while since the Green family's sudden collapse. Overnight, Nyla's world unraveled. Her father, Lorenzo Green, took his own life to prove his innocence, and her brother was thrown behind bars. Her mother, desperate to survive, became the mi*ress of Ethan's elder brother, Ryland Brooks. When Ryland's wife passed away, Nyla's mother--pregnant with Ryland's child--married him. The Brooks family made no secret of their disdain. Nyla had always known her place, keeping her distance from the Brooks family whenever possible. But they never intended to stop tormenting her. Out of options, she had turned to Ethan. As the current leader of the Brooks family and one of the most powerful men in Ulares, Ethan was the only one who could offer her protection. "So, what do we call this... arrangement?" Her voice was low, almost mocking. Ethan's gaze lingered on her face--dangerously beautiful, the kind that brought chaos wherever it went. "If you want something else, I might consider it," he said, his tone indifferent as he released her. The implication was clear: he wasn't letting go, not yet. Bitterness rose in Nyla's throat. She could endure being his bdmates, but she wouldn't let herself become the other woman. That was one boundary she refused to cross. "Ethan, I'm tired. This... whatever it is, it's over." The word "over" felt hollow--Ethan had never acknowledged what they had in the first place. She pulled her torn dress over her body, her hands trembling but her resolve firm. Ethan's expression darkened. "What are you trying to prove with this tantrum?" Nyla paused, holding herself together with every ounce of willpower. She stood tall, meeting his gaze. "Mr. Brooks, if you can't give me what I want, then let's not waste any more time. I need to move on." Her words struck a nerve. Ethan grabbed her arm, "Move on? To who?" His voice dripped with menace. "Who else could ever satisfy you like I do? Don't act like this was all some mistake. You crawled into my bd, Nyla. Don't think I'll let you forget that." Nyla's composure cracked as anger flared in her chest. She glared at him, tears brimming. "So what if I did? I regret it! You're going to marry Callie, and I'm supposed to sit here and wait for your scraps? I may be shameless, Ethan, but I'm not that pathetic." The air between them was suffocating, heavy with unspoken truths and unbearable tension. A sudden ring shattered the silence. Ethan glanced at his phone, irritation flickering across his face. He was about to ignore the call until he saw the name. Callie. He released Nyla and answered without hesitation. Nyla watched in silence, her heart sinking at his gentle tone. He'd only ever used it with her in bd. She felt the humiliation settle deep in her chst. "I'll be there soon." Ethan finished the called and then dressed. He turned to Nyla. "I'll have Jackson transfer the money to your account. Don't even think about leaving." The door clicked shut behind him. Nyla sat still, staring at the empty space he left behind. Then, with a bitter laugh, she wiped her tears away. If she couldn't have what she wanted, then she'd take back what little was left of her dignity. It was time to let go. Chapter 3 So What If I Am? Nyla, now in her senior year of college, had already begun her internship while managing her own studio--a venture she had started during her junior year. She specialized in fashion design, and her studio was her pride and joy. But lately, the pressure from competitors had been relentless. Someone clearly wanted her out of Ulares. Despite the frustration, Nyla refused to back down. After a restless night, her body ached as she got ready for the day. She couldn't bring herself to wear her usual professional attire, opting instead for a casual outfit. Even in simple clothes, her elegance and charisma turned heads wherever she went. As she walked into the studio, her receptionist hesitated before approaching her. "Miss Green... um, your mother is here," she said nervously. "We tried to stop her, but... she's holding a baby, and we didn't want to risk anything." Nyla gave her a reassuring smile. Her mother, Vicki Brooks, was difficult to deal with. "It's fine. I understand. You can get back to work." Relieved, the receptionist nodded and returned to her desk. Nyla's studio wasn't large, but every inch of it reflected her touch. She had designed the interior herself, favoring a minimalist elegance that radiated sophistication. In the lounge area, she spotted her mother cradling a baby in her arms. Nolan Brooks, a premature baby, had come into the world when Vicki was in her forties. His arrival had nearly cost both their lives, and since then, Vicki's world revolved entirely around him. Standing silently in the doorway, Nyla observed her mother. Vicki's expression softened as she gently rocked Nolan, her maternal warmth unmistakable. For a fleeting moment, Nyla saw the woman Vicki used to be--a gentle, understanding wife and mother, back when the Green family was intact. But that version of her mother was gone. Now, Vicki was only a mother to Nolan. The thought stung, but Nyla pushed the feeling aside and walked into the lounge. She sat across from Vicki, who glanced up briefly before returning her attention to Nolan. Nyla's assistant quickly brought over a cup of coffee and slipped away without a word. Picking up the cup, Nyla stirred it slowly, the clinking of the spoon breaking the silence. "Why are you here?" she asked, her tone even. Vicki's gaze flickered disapprovingly over Nyla's casual outfit. "You're going out dressed like that? Don't you realize you're representing the Brooks family now? Everything you do reflects on us." Leaning back on the sofa, Nyla replied with a calm, measured voice, "My last name is Green. I've never been part of the Brooks family." Vicki's lips tightened, her frustration evident. "You--" She stopped herself, glancing down at Nolan, who stirred in her arms. Lowering her voice, she continued, "Ryland has arranged a date for you tomorrow at Delight Restaurant. You'll be meeting the second son of the Fowler family. He's from a respectable background, and it's time you start thinking about your future." Nyla raised an eyebrow, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. The second son of the Fowler family had recently been released from prison. Ryland certainly had a knack for picking matches. "I don't have time," Nyla replied dismissively, taking a sip of her coffee. Vicki's composure cracked. "No time? You didn't go to school or your studio yesterday. And you didn't come home last night either. I heard you were at a bar." She had done her homework. Nyla's late-night escapades and partying were the reason Vicki had stormed over. That kind of behavior was unacceptable. If it weren't for Nolan dozing off in her arms, she'd have already started yelling. Then Vicki's sharp eyes zeroed in on a faint red mrk on Nyla's neck. Her expression darkened. "What's that on your neck?" she hissed. "I'm warning you, Nyla. If you're fooling around, I won't tolerate it!" Nyla paused mid-sip, setting her cup down deliberately. She met Vicki's glare with calm indifference. Her mother still looked youthful despite her age. Money sure did wonders, Nyla mused. "And what if I am?" she said, leaning back. "You haven't cared about me in years, so why pretend now? Take your precious son and leave." Chapter 4 Family Dinner "Nyla!" Vicki shot to her feet, her sudden movement jolting Nolan awake in her arms. The baby let out a wail that pierced through the studio. "It's okay, Nolan. Shh, you're okay," Vicki murmured, turning her attention to him and pointedly ignoring Nyla. "We'll go home soon, sweetheart. Be good for Mommy." Nyla rubbed her ears, the irony of the scene grating on her nerves. Without a word, she turned to leave. "Don't forget." Vicki's strained voice rang out behind her. "I've always been the one begging for help for your brother. Do you have any idea how much he's suffered in prison? And your sister-in-law? I've been the one sending her money to survive. If you had even a shred of consideration for me, you'd listen to what I say!" Nyla froze mid-step, her gaze drifting up to the ceiling as a wave of helplessness rolled over her. After the incident all those years ago, her brother had been jailed, and her pregnant sister-in-law had been so traumatized she ended up hospitalized. The baby--already five months along--couldn't be saved, and her sister-in-law's health had never recovered. The family sold everything they owned, borrowed from anyone who'd listen, and still came up short. Eventually, their options ran dry, and even close relatives cut ties. Nyla's sister-in-law finally gave up, saying she didn't want to be a burden. Vicki's marriage into the wealthy Brooks family had brought temporary relief, but her sister-in-law's lingering illness had turned into a lifelong battle--one that drained both money and hope. And Vicki, to her credit, had been the one subsidizing the expensive treatments. Nyla's fingers curled and relaxed along the edge of her sleeve--a quiet gesture of powerless compromise. "Fine. I'll go." Vicki let out a relieved sigh, her tone softening. "There's a family dinner at the Brooks Mansion tonight. Leave work early and make sure you're there. You can't miss it." Nyla felt an immediate headache brewing. She'd planned to avoid Ethan for at least a little while longer, but her plans were thwarted before they'd even begun. "I know you hate going to these things, but think about me. Think about your little brother. He's just a child, Nyla. If you don't look out for him, who will? Please, just do this for me." Vicki's words left no room for refusal. Nyla was at a loss for words. Her mother asked her to protect Nolan, but who would protect her? The Brooks family wore their civility like sheep's clothing, but beneath it, she knew better. They were wolves--every single one of them--and none would spare her if given the chance. And yet, Nyla never voiced these grievances to Vicki. It would only be pointless. Vicki would call her immature, blame her for the Brooks family's hostility, insist that Nyla brought it all upon herself. So Nyla could only swallow her resentment. Later that afternoon, Nyla left work early as instructed. She took her time getting home and changed clothes, knowing Vicki would nitpick if she didn't look the part. She settled on a gray, short tweed jacket over a black skirt--poised, polished, and appropriately elegant. Nyla despised the cold. If it weren't for the Brooks family gathering, she would have bundled herself in two down jackets and called it a day. These social charades were a performance she loathed--hollow and suffocating. But Vicki insisted she need to integrate. Half an hour later, Nyla stepped out of the taxi in front of the imposing Brooks Mansion. Just as she turned to head inside, a sleek Maybach pulled up beside her. Nyla didn't intend to acknowledge anyone--until the license plate caught her eye. Ethan's car. The tinted window rolled down slowly, and two faces came into view--elegant, pristine, and altogether too perfect. "Hello, Nyla." A woman's voice broke the moment. "I'm Callie." Chapter 5 Rivals In Love Nyla had imagined meeting Callie in countless scenarios. Maybe it would happen during one of those stolen moments with Ethan, where they'd be caught red-handed. Or perhaps at Callie and Ethan's engagement party, where Nyla would dutifully offer her congratulations as a younger member of the Brooks family. But never like this--never with Callie deliberately approaching her. Nyla glanced at Ethan, suspicious. Was he behind this? But Ethan's gaze remained locked on her, his dark eyes betraying nothing. Those eyes had a way of pulling people in. She quickly looked away, her voice cold. "Hello. Did you need something?" Nyla didn't like the Brooks family, and she liked Callie even less. Callie was, after all, a rival in love. "Oh, nothing at all. I'd just heard Ethan had a breathtakingly beautiful niece, and I couldn't resist coming to meet you. I hope that's all right," Callie replied, her voice soft and syrupy, the kind of tone that made others instinctively want to protect her, a stark contrast to Nyla's cool tone. "You're exaggerating. I'm just an ordinary person." An ordinary person who was all too easy to manipulate. The moment the words left her mouth, Nyla felt Ethan's gaze on her--sharp, teasing. She met his eyes, her expression frosty, but he didn't look away. Instead, his lips parted, and his cool voice cut through the air. "Let's go. Don't waste time on people who don't matter." Callie offered an apologetic smile. "We'll head in, then. Would you like to join us? It's a bit of a walk." The words "people who don't matter" stung more than Nyla cared to admit. Last night, Ethan had been so close--so possessive he wouldn't let her leave--and now he was acting like a stranger. Huh. If Ethan chose acting as his career, he would win the Best Actor award, and Nyla would gladly be the one throwing tomatoes at his acceptance speech. Plastering on a bitter smile, she replied, "No thanks. I don't feel comfortable riding in a stranger's car." Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked away. Behind her, the sleek Maybach sped off, its icy wind brushing her cheeks and nearly drawing tears from her eyes. But she refused to cry--not here, not at the Brooks family estate. The sprawling Brooks Mansion loomed ahead, its gardens and private villas spread across more than seven thousand square feet. It was the largest private residence in Ulares and an unyielding symbol of the Brooks family's influence. The family dinner was held in the main house of the estate, and by the time Nyla arrived, the room was already packed. Her eyes immediately found Ethan, standing beside Callie, who was chatting amicably with the wife of Ethan's second brother. They looked disturbingly at ease with one another. "Why are you so late? Didn't I tell you to leave work early?" The voice belonged to Vicki, who appeared beside Nyla in a black gown and white mink shawl, exuding effortless grace. Nyla forced a smile, though she detested the way Vicki had shed her real self to fit into the Brooks family mold. "It's a long drive. Besides, I'm here now, aren't I?" Her eyes roved over the crowd. Faces turned her way, some barely hiding their disdain. "Honestly, we shouldn't have bothered coming." Vicki tightened her grip on Nyla's hand, her voice dropping to a whisper. "If you listened to Ryland and made connections with the Fowler family, we wouldn't be in this position." Nyla's tone sharpened. "If you're in such a rush, feel free to go see my blind date yourself." "Don't be ridiculous!" Vicki hissed, glancing around nervously. The last thing she wanted was to cause a scene here. "Then stop nagging me," Nyla retorted. "Unless you want me to make a real fuss." Vicki bit back her frustration, unwilling to press further. Nyla slipped away and found an empty corner, determined to stay invisible until the endless family dinner wrapped up. But, of course, the peace didn't last. "Nyla, why are you sitting here all by yourself? Are you feeling out of place?" Callie's sugary voice rang in her ear. "I can show you around if you'd like." Chapter 6 Definition Of Decorum "Thank you, I appreciate your concern, Miss Higgins, but that won't be necessary." Nyla blinked leisurely, suppressing a yawn. The previous night had been relentless and exhausting, and as she sat in the quiet corner, weary and disinterested, she had thought no one would disturb her. Unexpectedly, Callie had come over, initiating conversation. As Nyla observed the gentle expression on Callie's face, a sardonic grin took root in her thoughts. She now understood Ethan's distaste for her; he evidently preferred someone more like Callie. "Leave her be, Callie. That woman is nothing but trouble. Who knows who she'll charm next? You're too good for her." These words came from Stella Brooks, the daughter of Ethan's second brother. Nyla turned toward Stella, her expression teasingly challenging. "Perhaps you're right. Maybe I should seek out Lukas for an enlightening chat in his bedroom. He'd probably appreciate it. And perhaps tomorrow I'll drop by Austen's place--I still know how to get in." Lukas Brooks, Stella's younger brother, had been captivated by Nyla from the start, wanting nothing more than to stay by her side. His family, convinced of Nyla's manipulative charm, met her with cold disdain. Consequently, Lukas found himself transferred to a distant boarding school. Austen Mitchell, the focus of Stella's unrequited affections, had grown up next door to Nyla. Their families were intertwined, and he always saw Nyla as kin, a fact unknown to many. This was the root of Stella's vehement animosity toward Nyla. Originally, Nyla endured her insults, but Stella's escalation to physical threats forced Nyla to retaliate. "Shame on you!" Stella seethed, her cheeks burning. "Don't think for a moment you belong in the Brooks household just because you share our roof! You're no better than your mother. It's clear now why your family crumbled--you thrive on being a shameless intruder!" Shadows flickered in Nyla's eyes, her fist tightening inside her sleeve, though her expression remained calm. "Has Austen actually accepted your advances? You seem to be the one relentlessly pursuing him. He freely opens his door to me. Can you say the same? Your efforts seem futile. He shows no interest in you." Stella's eyes welled up, her hand lifted for a slap, but Callie intervened just in time. "Stella, that was uncalled for. Why would you say such things?" Callie's voice carried the weight of a mentor scolding a student. Flushed and tearful, Stella bit her tongue following Callie's sharp scolding. With a restrained smile but firm voice, Callie maintained her composed aristocratic air. "You're under the Brooks' roof now, Nyla. It's high time to leave your old ways behind. We expect decorum in a family of the Brooks family's standing." Nyla noted Callie's attempt to shame her and wondered about her motives. Her secret with Ethan was safe. What was driving Callie's hostility? Was it just a personal dislike? Nyla's lethargy vanished, replaced by simmering annoyance. "Stella called me a shameless intruder and hurled insults, yet you don't accuse her of indecorum. I merely stated some facts, less harshly than her, and yet here you are, Miss Higgins, accusing me of impropriety." Nyla's voice was measured as she locked eyes with Callie, her laughter tinged with scorn. "So, this is your definition of decorum, Miss Higgins? Your upbringing must indeed be exemplary." Chapter 7 Lecture Me On Callie's Behalf? Callie's expression shifted, her eyes softening with a tinge of apology. "I didn't mean it like that," she said gently. "I just thought… it might help you to fit in better with the Brooks family." Nyla's gaze swept over the two women in front of her. Stella still looked like she was ready to tear her apart, while Callie's carefully composed friendliness had started to crumble. Suddenly, the family dinner didn't seem so dull after all. One person warned her not to dream too big about the Brooks family, and the other subtly reminded her of her place as an outsider. How delightfully amusing. "And what does that have to do with you, Miss Higgins?" Nyla asked, standing abruptly. A sly smile curved her lips as she added, "Stella does have a point, though. Who knows who I'll charm next? Maybe one day… Ethan will end up in my bd too. Instead of worrying about me, Miss Higgins, you might want to keep an eye on yourself." The smile vanished as quickly as it had appeared. Without waiting for a response, Nyla turned and strode toward the garden. "You bch! How dare you even think about Uncle Ethan!" Stella's shrill voice pierced the air. "Callie, see? She doesn't deserve your kindness. She's shameless!" Callie's eyes lingered on Nyla's retreating figure, all pretense of kindness gone. Her voice was cold and measured. "Just an outsider. Does she really think the Brooks family will protect her? Let's see how long she lasts." The garden, though chilled by the winter air, offered a quiet sanctuary to Nyla. Dinner still hadn't been served--Roger Brooks, Ethan's father, hadn't arrived yet. Nyla was grateful she wasn't particularly hungry. Otherwise, she might have had an outright clash with Vicki and left. Most of the flowers had withered, leaving the once vibrant landscape barren and forlorn. She studied the decayed flowers, finding an odd comfort in their desolation. Settling onto a swing tucked in the corner of the garden, Nyla pushed herself back and forth lightly, lost in thought. The Ethan situation was spiraling. If things ended between them now, her carefully laid plans would collapse. When she first approached Ethan, she'd told herself it was all calculated--a means to an end. But somewhere along the way, her emotions had betrayed her. She'd been starved of love for so long that the taste of it--however fleeting--had made her greedy. She didn't want to let him go. "Do you think you can hide out here after stirring trouble?" Ethan's voice cut through the stillness, sharp yet calm. "Do you think the Brooks family is that forgiving?" Nyla froze for a second before resuming her lazy swaying. The light from the house spilled onto her figure, casting her in an ethereal glow that made her seem almost otherworldly--a delicate flower in a crumbling garden. She tilted her head slightly, her hair spilling across her chest, and smiled faintly. "So, are you here to lecture me on your future fiancée's behalf?" Her eyes, glimmering with playful defiance, locked onto his. Ethan hated and loved those eyes--the mischievous glint that made her look like a sly little fox, always drawing him closer. "You're getting bolder." "If that's your reason, you can save your breath," Nyla retorted, bitterness threading her words. "I won't apologize. And you don't have to remind me of my place either. Whether the Brooks family hates me or not is none of your concern. After all, I'm just… insignificant, right?" Ethan's expression darkened instantly. He crossed the distance between them in a few long strides and pulled her down onto his lap as sat on the swing, its frame graning under their combined weight. "Have you already forgotten who was in my b*d yesterday, pleasing me?" Nyla's eyes widened as she struggled against him, "Let go of me! Ethan, this is the Brooks Mansion. Someone will see!" ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/67687322-fb_contact-e	Heat Novel A	https://www.facebook.com/100089743291944/	609	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/67687322-fb_contact-ena255_2-0124-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=934080944896999&exdata=AC23F375AA3082EF6DA3258955001DD04E7F96C8785A5968	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476469059_631543239271914_7993379238423396107_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Cb8TEGO6HYYQ7kNvgGKVzW4&_nc_oc=Adj-lGBFR4h9QoyqJ50__Kwa4h0Ea4_M7zd2hC59cOUuFWWG7JJE-ZXnGULHcZhKjLyXZQQgBbDJuosxdZK7P_V4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ArUaWl61YexoeV_v7gHkGCI&oh=00_AYBEywvAqWJjKvx8duT2Bv7-CZNKPjeHiRx_rSNtek9p8Q&oe=67CBB0F7	PERSON_PROFILE	Heat Novel A	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,495	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756549}'	No	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	😍Read More Chapters👉	"Ah!" In the hotel room, Joanna Skeldon screamed in shock, her hands instinctively covering her body. She was completely naked, with bruises over some parts of her body, evidence of what had happened the night before. Her stockings were torn, the fabric riddled with holes. And lying beside her, still asleep, was a man—Troy Ragnar. Even if Joanna were a fool, she could guess what had happened. "You jerk! I'll kill you!" Joanna kicked at the man beside her, rage building inside her. With a loud thud, Troy fell off the bed, startled awake. He blinked, looking around in confusion. Where was he? How had he ended up in a hotel room? His mind raced back to the events of the previous night. Troy had left home three years ago. He had just got back to Silverton yesterday and was thinking about relaxing with a drink at a bar. He vaguely remembered drinking a lot with a woman, but the rest of the night was a blur. "I'm gonna make you regret this!" Suddenly, a noise came from behind him. Troy turned, eyes widening in surprise. Joanna, still on the bed, was lifting her leg to kick him in the face. "Damn! What's with you, lady?" Troy dodged to the side, his eyes landing on her. His breath caught in his throat. She was stunning. Her face was a flawless combination of elegance and cold beauty. Her body, fully exposed, was enough to make anyone's pulse race. Her legs, long and shapely, were covered in torn stockings, and Troy's mind went into overdrive. He quickly tried to calm the heat rising within him and managed a wry smile. "Come on, gorgeous. Last night was a mutual thing. Why are you so mad?" Joanna's eyes widened with fury. "Mutual? Who are you kidding? You took advantage of me while I was drunk… You jerk!" She kicked again, but Troy caught her leg mid-air with a grin. "We've already crossed that line, sweetheart. I'm your man now, so how about you show me a little respect?" "Let go of me!" "Then promise me you'll stop making a scene." "Who's making a scene? My fiancé is coming back today, and here you are…" Joanna's voice caught, her eyes reddening. "Your fiancé?" Troy's expression shifted, a strange look crossing his face. He was also supposed to be looking for his fiancée. Small world. He sighed, trying to smooth things over. "Okay, okay, let me make it up to you. Don't be so angry." "Make it up to me? Who do you think you are?" Joanna's face twisted with contempt, and she lunged at him again. This time, Troy didn't hesitate. He pulled Joanna into his arms, and before she could resist, they both tumbled onto the bed. Joanna was beneath him, and their bodies were pressed tightly together. He could feel her soft skin against his, and despite the situation, his breath hitched. Joanna's face turned crimson with embarrassment and rage. "Get off me!" "Last night, you weren't exactly acting like this, babe." Joanna froze. "What do you mean?" "Last night, you were loud, and you offered to put on those stockings. It felt really good." "You're lying!" Troy smirked. "If you don't believe me, that's your problem. Oh, and by the way, you wouldn't let me use protection." Joanna's face went pale, and her voice trembled. "Y-You didn't use protection?" "Nope, you wouldn't let me." Joanna's fists rained down on him, tears choking her words. "You animal! What if I get pregnant? What am I supposed to do then? Gah, I hate you!" Troy gently lifted Joanna's chin, his gaze serious. "I'm not the type to run away from responsibility. I'll take care of you if that happens." "Take care of me? What makes you think you're worthy? Do you even know who I am?" "Who are you?" A single tear fell from Joanna's eye, her voice breaking as she said, "Let me go. If you keep this a secret, I won't press charges." "You sure I don't need to take responsibility?" "You're not worthy!" With that, Joanna shoved Troy off and stood up without a word before she started getting dressed. Soon, she was fully dressed, her eyes red as she threw a card from her purse at him. Coldly, she said, "One million. Take it and leave." "One million for a little fun? Well, I'll be sure to keep this." Troy slipped the card into his pocket with a grin. Joanna's expression turned to disgust. She had thought he had some backbone, but instead, he was just a greedy little man. Without a second glance, she turned and stormed out, slamming the door behind her. The room fell silent again. Troy squinted, lifting the bed sheets. When he saw the bloodstains, his expression changed. Oh, so it was her first time. He sighed heavily. Coming back to Silverton had clearly gotten him into a fling with a girl… Suddenly, his phone rang. He picked it up, and Draco's respectful voice came through. "Ragnarok, we're waiting for you downstairs at the hotel." "I'll be right down." "Understood." Downstairs, dozens of Rolls-Royces were parked in a row beside the hotel. A group of men in black suits waited with the utmost respect. Joanna, now driving out of the parking lot, saw the scene and was immediately struck with shock. Wasn't that Draco Bowman from Silverton's Rubinton Chamber of Commerce? What kind of person could possibly have someone like him waiting for them? After a moment of contemplation, she got out of her car and walked over to Draco. Curious, yet polite, she asked, "Mr. Bowman, what are you doing here?" Draco looked at her and smiled. "Ah, Ms. Skeldon. I'm just waiting for someone." Joanna froze, surprise spreading across her face. It was rare to see Draco this respectful. Who was important enough for him to act this way? Before she could ask further, Troy appeared, casually walking out with a cigarette in his mouth. Chapter 2 Joanna's gaze locked onto Troy, and her brows furrowed instantly. Not this guy again! Just the thought of what had happened between them the night before made her heart ache with a bitter mix of frustration and shame. Troy saw Joanna and grinned. "What's wrong? Changed your mind and want me to take responsibility?" Joanna's face stiffened for a moment before she shot back coldly, "I'd rather die than have you take responsibility. Please watch your words from now on." Troy teased with a smirk, "Come on, don't be so cruel. We had a one-night—" "Shut up!" Joanna's face flushed with anger. She couldn't stand to be near him for another second. Turning to Draco, she quickly said, "Mr. Bowman, I'm really sorry, but I have to go. I'll pay you a visit another time." Without waiting for a reply, she turned and quickly headed to her car, eager to escape. Troy watched her drive off, shaking his head. "What a temper. I told her I'd take responsibility." Draco stood frozen, his mouth agape in shock. If what he was hearing was true, had Troy and Joanna really slept together? There were so many stunning young women from Vesenia's most elite families, yet Troy had been with someone like Joanna from Silverton? While Joanna wasn't lacking in beauty, her background was nowhere near as prestigious. Draco didn't dare ask further questions. "Ragnarok, may I suggest we head to the car now for a chat?" Troy nodded, getting into the car. Draco immediately signaled for everyone else to leave, then joined Troy in the vehicle, taking the driver's seat. Meanwhile, as Joanna's car sped away, her mind was still seething with anger. Just thinking about Troy made her skin crawl. By the way, she'd forgotten to ask Draco earlier—who exactly had he been waiting for? Curious, she glanced into her rearview mirror, hoping to find some clue. Her eyes widened in confusion. The area by the hotel was completely empty. Where had everyone gone? Draco and Troy were both gone. Joanna's heart skipped a beat. She suddenly slammed on the brakes, her mind racing. Wait a second. Could Draco have been waiting for that guy? The thought hit her like a wave, and her face drained of color. But no... It couldn't be. She was certain Draco had been waiting for someone very important, someone with a prestigious status. Troy didn't look like he had that kind of background. She shook her head, trying to calm herself. She figured she was overthinking. That guy seemed too ordinary to be someone of any real importance. Just as she was trying to settle her thoughts, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she quickly answered, "Hello, Grandpa. What's going on?" On the other end of the line, an excited voice echoed. "Joanna, I heard your fiancé has arrived in Silverton! You need to come back right away and visit his family!" Joanna's pupils dilated, her heartbeat quickening as her voice trembled. "Grandpa, I'll head back immediately!" "Good, hurry up! Your fiancé has nine marriage contracts, and you need to get there before any other families beat you to it!" "I understand! I'm on my way!" Without another word, Joanna slammed her foot on the gas, speeding away. Meanwhile, inside the Rolls-Royce, Draco asked, "Ragnarok, would you like to stop by the Rubinton Chamber of Commerce first, or...?" "Take me home first. I want to spend some time with my family." "Of course." As the car glided smoothly down the road, Draco glanced at the rearview mirror, then exclaimed in surprise, "Ragnarok, have you grown stronger?" "Yes, but I still have a lingering injury. Silverton is known for its medicinal herbs. After we're done, help me find some." "Understood!" Draco sighed softly. "Ragnarok, if it weren't for those people who plotted against you back then, you'd be..." Troy's dark eyes narrowed, a cold glint flashing within them. When he fought against the foreign forces years ago, he had wiped out their strongest warriors. However, during that time, several factions took advantage of his injuries and used underhanded methods against him. He survived, but he was left with a lingering affliction. That was why he'd returned—to settle his mentor's old marriage contracts, heal his injuries using the herbs from Silverton, and finally uncover the identity of those who had sabotaged him back then. He already knew that one of those factions was lurking in Silverton. The Rolls-Royce soon reached a rundown neighborhood in the city. Troy's eyes softened with a hint of nostalgia. It had been three years since he left home. He wondered how his parents and sister were. As they approached his home, he instructed, "Pull over here. I just need to grab something from the store. Also, make sure word doesn't spread about my return. We don't want to alert anyone. I need to deal with this thoroughly." Draco nodded respectfully. "Of course, Ragnarok." Draco left the car, and Troy walked into a nearby shop to buy some health supplements before heading down a small alley toward his family's house. Just a few steps into the alley, he saw the old, familiar courtyard and felt his eyes well up. He wanted to tell his parents that their son was finally home after accomplishing something. When they were younger, their family had been poor and was always looked down upon. But from today, everything would change. He would give his parents and sister the life they deserved. He quickened his pace, but then froze in his tracks. Two figures were kneeling in front of his old home! Confused, he hurried forward, his frown deepening.Before she could ask further, Troy appeared, casually walking out with a cigarette in his mouth. Chapter 3 As Troy approached the two figures kneeling in front of him, his gaze fell on them. Two elderly people were bowing their heads, their hair gray and their bodies frail. Their clothes were tattered, patched up in several places, and gave off an unmistakable air of poverty and desperation. Troy furrowed his brow, his voice low as he asked, "Why are you two kneeling here?" The elderly pair slowly raised their heads. One was an old man, the other a woman. Their faces were marked by deep wrinkles, worn with years of hardship. The moment Troy saw their faces, a shockwave coursed through his body, leaving him frozen in place as if struck by lightning. In disbelief, he stared at the elderly couple, his hands shaking. The supplements he had been holding dropped to the ground with a soft thud. "Dad, Mom? How could it be you?!" he gasped. The elderly woman, her eyes filled with tears, looked at him in shock and whispered, "A-Are you Troy?" Troy's heart felt as though it had been stabbed. These were his parents! His eyes welled with tears as he crouched, his voice hoarse with emotion. "Dad, Mom, it's me... How could this happen to you?" "Troy?! It really is you! My son!" cried his mother, May Ragnar, her tears flowing freely as she hugged him tightly. Standing to the side, his father, Gordon Ragnar, also with tears in his eyes, added, "Troy, it's been three years. We've waited for you for so long. You're finally back!" The three of them clung to one another, crying uncontrollably. Troy wiped away their tears before helping them to their feet, his voice shaky as he asked, "Dad, Mom, what happened? Why are you kneeling out here?" "Let's go home, Troy. We'll tell you everything at home," May said through tears as she gently guided him toward their small house. Behind them, Gordon limped with a noticeable limp, and Troy's heart tightened. "Dad, what's wrong with your leg?" he asked urgently. Gordon forced a weak smile, trying to brush it off. "It's nothing, Troy. I just tripped and fell. Come on, let's get inside. You must be hungry. Let your mom make you meat stew." Troy stayed silent as they entered the house. His eyes were fixed on his father, and he finally whispered hoarsely, "Dad, Mom, why are you hiding things from me? Tell me, what's wrong with Dad's leg?" May and Gordon exchanged a glance, and after a moment of hesitation, May began to cry. "Gordan, maybe it's time we tell Troy." Gordon remained silent, his eyes red-rimmed with pain. May, struggling to control her tears, finally spoke, "Troy, I'll tell you what happened, but promise me you'll be calm." "Okay, Mom, I promise." May wiped her tears and explained, "Your father's leg... It was broken when someone hit him with a car on purpose." Troy shot up to his feet, his eyes wide with rage. "A car accident? Who did this?!" May cried, shaking her head. "Troy, please don't ask. For now, it's enough that you're back. We just want to live peacefully, together as a family." Troy held his mother's arms tears brimming in his eyes. "Mom! As a son, how can I just sit here and do nothing while I watch Dad suffer like this? Please, tell me who did this." May's tears flowed freely as she clung to him. "Oh, Troy, my dear," she sobbed. After some time, Troy managed to calm her down, and she finally spoke through her tears. "It was someone from Silverton's Dragonfold Incorporated. They're in charge of the demolition here, but they saw us as an easy target and have been taking advantage of us. They offered other families 1,700 dollars per square meter, but for us, they only offered 450! "When we refused to sell, Dragonfold Incorporated started harassing us. Two months ago, they sent people to deliberately break your father's leg." The fury in Troy's eyes was unmistakable. "Dragonfold Incorporated... They will pay for this!" he vowed under his breath. He took a deep breath, his voice steady yet filled with intensity. "Why didn't you report it to the police?" Gordon gave a bitter laugh, eyes filled with regret. "We did report it, but the police are in league with Dragonfold. We're poor, Troy, and we have no one to turn to." Troy closed his eyes, a cold fire burning deep in his soul. He was determined—he would make them pay for this injustice. He took a moment to gather himself, then asked, "And why were you two kneeling in front of the house?" May wiped her tears away, her voice hoarse. "Troy... Dragonfold made us. They told us to kneel outside for three days. If we didn't, they'd send people to break your sister's legs, too. They said that was the price for not agreeing to the demolition." Troy's vision blurred with fury, his heart aching with guilt. His family had been enduring such cruelty while he was away, and it burned inside him like wildfire. Troy swore to destroy Dragonfold Incorporated, leaving none alive. His fists clenched, voice strained. "Mom, Dad, will they be coming today?" May's face flashed with fear before she lowered her gaze. "Today is the second day. Tomorrow will be the third, so they'll come tomorrow." Troy's teeth gritted in rage, his whole body trembling with fury. "We'll be ready for them. They broke Dad's leg, and I'll make them all pay!" May's eyes widened in concern. "Troy, you can't go up against Dragonfold. They're not people we can afford to offend. Please, don't do anything rash. We should hide tomorrow." Troy gave a short, firm nod. "I'll handle it. Don't worry. I have a plan." Just then, his phone buzzed with a message. He glanced at it, surprised to see a message from Draco. The text said that all nine of his fiancées from Silverton's Nine Great Families were on their way to the house! Troy's eyes narrowed. He had been planning to visit them one by one in the coming days, but it seemed they were more eager than he anticipated. A smile crept onto his face as an idea formed in his mind. He could have all nine fiancées come over at once, letting his parents see them and hopefully ease their worries. "Mom, I have some good news for you," Troy said, grinning. May blinked in surprise. "Good news? What is it, Troy?" Troy's grin widened. "Your daughter-in-law will be coming over soon." May's eyes went wide in shock. "Daughter-in-law? Troy, you're dating someone?" Troy chuckled. "Not just dating, Mom. I have a marriage contract with them! You and Dad just stay here; they'll be here any minute." Gordon was utterly confused. "Troy, what do you mean by 'they'? What's going on?" Troy smiled and briefly explained the events of the past few years—how he had been sent to the mountains by his mentor to study, and how, after he returned, his mentor had arranged nine marriage contracts for him. May and Gordon were speechless. Their son had gone off to the mountains to learn, and now, not only had he returned, but he also had nine fiancées! Troy grinned. "Mom, Dad, when they arrive, you'll have to help me pick the most beautiful one." May froze for a second, but then her eyes filled with joy, her face glowing with pride. "Oh, my goodness! Gordon, don't just stand there—let's go change into something nice! We can't meet our son's fiancées like this! We can't embarrass him." Gordon immediately realized he was underdressed. Without hesitation, he pushed himself up with his cane, his movements unsteady but determined. Standing nearby, Troy took in the scene, a dull ache spreading in his chest. His throat tightened, and when he finally spoke, his voice was rough with emotion. "Dad, Mom, you don't need to change. And don't worry about what people think. Those women are the ones lining up to marry me—who would dare say you're embarrassing me?" May's eyes shimmered with unshed tears, but she managed a smile. "Troy… No matter what, it's their first time visiting. Let us freshen up a little." With that, she gently took Gordon's arm, guiding him back inside. Troy watched them shuffle away, their steps slow and frail. The sight squeezed at his heart, leaving a lump in his throat. His heart ached as he realized how much his parents had suffered during the three years he was away. Now that he was back, he was determined to give them the peaceful, comfortable life they deserved. Before long, his parents emerged in freshly changed clothes. Troy's heart swelled with emotion at the sight of them. The clothes were faded and patched, but they were the best they had. Just then, a group of neighbors walked by and stopped when they saw Troy in the yard. "Mrs. Ragnar, is that Troy? He's back?" one of them asked in surprise. May smiled proudly, her chest puffing out. "Yes! Troy is back! We're waiting to see our daughter-in-law. Troy has caught the attention of several girls, and they'll be here soon. We're going to help him pick the best one!" A few neighbors raised their eyebrows skeptically. One of them snickered, "Mrs. Ragnar, your family's not exactly well-off. How could any girl be interested in Troy?" Another added, "My son graduated from a prestigious university, works at a big company, and still can't find a girlfriend. I don't believe your Troy could be so lucky." May blushed, embarrassed. "I-I'm not lying. Troy wouldn't fool us." Troy, with a small smile, said, "Ladies, if you have nothing else to do, feel free to stay and watch. You can help me pick the best one." He knew his family had suffered in silence these past few years, likely looked down upon by the neighbors. Today, he would make sure his parents could hold their heads up high. The neighbors, curious to see what would happen next, stepped into the yard. One of them called out with a smirk, "Troy, don't pull our leg. If you're just joking, better tell us now, or you'll be the one embarrassed." "Yeah," another one chimed in. "These are different times. Based on your family background, I think you're destined to die alone. I doubt anyone would want to marry into such a poor family!" As they continued to banter, Troy could sense that many of them were waiting for him to fail. However, he was determined not to disappoint his parents. An hour passed. Impatience began to stir among the neighbors, and murmurs filled the air. "Troy, where are the people you said would show up? Why aren't they here yet?" "Yeah! If you're lying, just admit it already. We're neighbors—there's no need to put on a show." "Exactly! Our kids are all doing better than you, and none of them have found a wife yet. How could you find someone?" Gordon and May's faces flushed with embarrassment. They wanted to argue back, but all they could do was silently endure the teasing from the neighbors. Troy, too, frowned slightly. Where were they? Why hadn't anyone shown up yet? As the tension began to rise, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside the courtyard. It was the sound of high heels clicking on the ground. Troy's heart skipped a beat. Could it finally be time to meet his nine fiancées? The footsteps grew closer, closer... And then, the courtyard door was pushed open. A graceful, noble figure stepped through, as if walking out of a dream. The chatter in the courtyard halted in an instant. All eyes turned toward the figure—everyone froze, struck dumb with disbelief. Troy's gaze widened in astonishment. He had thought his mentor was lying when the latter said his fiancées were all beautiful women, but this woman was beyond anything he had imagined. She was breathtaking—unbelievably stunning, like something out of a legend. She looked like she could make men fall head over heels for her with just a single glance. Frankly, she was more beautiful than any of the top actresses on television by a factor of ten, or even a hundred. Even Gordon and May, who had seen many women in their lives, were left speechless. They had never laid eyes on someone so exquisite. The neighbors, too, were visibly stunned. Her beauty left them in awe. Troy inhaled deeply, stepping forward to greet her. But the woman's piercing gaze met his, her flawless face as cold as ice. She then spat icily, "You're Troy?" Chapter 4 Troy furrowed his brows, feeling a twinge of discomfort at the cold, arrogant tone in the woman's voice. Just as he was about to speak, May stood up beside him, her eyes filled with excitement and tears. "Troy, is this really our daughter-in-law? She's absolutely gorgeous!" Gordon's face lit up with a proud smile, his eyes reddening slightly. "Troy, we're blessed! Finding a woman like this... The rest of the family is going to be so proud!" May wiped away her tears, quickly turning to Gordon. "Honey, go get some water for the lady. I'll bring out the chairs." Gordon, with effort, leaned on his cane and made his way toward the house, his face beaming with joy. May hurried inside, grabbed a few chairs, and rushed back to where the woman stood. With a polite, almost fawning smile, she said, "Sweetheart, I found you a chair. Please, sit down." The woman gave May a long, cold stare, her eyes narrowing as she scanned May from head to toe. Without saying a word, her face grew increasingly colder, her brow furrowing deeper. May, feeling a bit flustered, quickly wiped off the seat with her sleeve, smiling even more ingratiatingly. "I've cleaned the chairs, dear. You can sit. Don't stand for too long." Before she could say more, the woman shot her a look of utter disdain, voice sharp and biting. "Take this filthy thing away. It reeks!" The entire courtyard fell into stunned silence. May's smile instantly froze on her face. Gordon, who was holding the water, stopped in his tracks, equally stunned. May's face flushed with embarrassment, shifting from red to white. She forced a smile and tried to explain, "Sweetheart, I promise I cleaned it. It's not dirty." The woman's icy glare shifted to Gordon, her expression hardening as she stretched out her hand and slapped the water right out of his grasp. It shattered on the ground with a loud crash. Then, she coldly addressed them both. "Who gave you the right to call me your 'dear' or 'sweetheart'? You overestimated yourselves! You should take a good look in the mirror sometime. Do you see how pathetic you are? Poor, dirty, and disgusting—you're so shameless!" Gordon and May stood frozen, speechless, their eyes beginning to water at the cruel words. The woman then turned her icy gaze to Troy, her face as cold as ever. "You're Troy?" Troy's smile, which had been present only moments before, faded without a trace, replaced by an icy, chilling demeanor. His fists clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, his vision blurring with rage as he rasped, "Yes. Why do you ask?" The woman looked Troy up and down, a mocking smile curling on her lips. "Wow, I've really been fooled these past couple of years! I thought you were someone important, but you're just a useless punk. A complete waste of space." She pulled out a marriage contract from her bag, and with a flick of her wrist, threw it at Troy's face. "This is for you. By the way, I'm Hannah Pierpoint, and I'm here to break the engagement." The courtyard fell into pin-drop silence. Everyone was stunned. The woman shot Troy a disgusted glance, her voice as cold as ice. "Don't blame me. You have no one to blame but yourself! We did some checking on the way here. You've got no background. You're just some lowlife, a worthless nobody. If I had known, I never would've agreed to the engagement in the first place. I'll give you some money as compensation, but you have to keep this quiet. It's a disgrace for me, and I'd rather forget this whole thing ever happened." The courtyard remained eerily still. Troy stood there, his fists tightening around the contract in his hand. It was a slap in the face—so sharp, so cruel. "So, she came all the way here just to break the engagement... This whole family really thought she wanted to marry Troy?" "Yeah, exactly! You can tell she'd never fall for someone like Troy. My son's a graduate of a prestigious college, and even he can't find a girl. Why would she want him?" "Look at them now! They were bragging earlier, and now their true colors are showing. They deserved it!" "Honestly, it's a little sad for Troy. He's a good kid, but he really doesn't have much to offer. No wonder she doesn't want him." The neighbors' voices began to rise with judgment, but Troy stood still with his fists tightened, his nails digging into his palm. May and Gordon lowered their heads, tears welling in their eyes. Their son hadn't lied to them. He had a fiancée. The harsh truth was, the woman didn't want anything to do with them because they were poor. May's eyes, already filled with tears, grew blurry as she trembled. Without warning, she sank to her knees. Troy's heart clenched in pain, his eyes filled with fiery anguish. "Mom, what are you doing? Get up, please!" May, still kneeling, looked up at Hannah with tearful eyes. "Please, I beg you. Don't break the engagement. Troy may not have money, but he's a good kid. He's honest, hardworking, and will treat you right. Please, don't break off the engagement." "Mom, please, get up!" Troy tried to help May up, but she wiped her tears, still speaking through her sobs. "Troy, this is our fault. If your father and I were more capable, this wouldn't have happened. It's our fault she doesn't want you." Troy's heart was breaking. His eyes were red, and with a hoarse voice, he whispered, "Mom, it's not your fault. Please, just get up." May, still kneeling before Hannah, grabbed her hand desperately. "Please, I beg you... Give my son a chance. Please." Hannah recoiled, her face twisted with disgust. She violently jerked her hand away from May. "Get away from me, you filthy old hag! You stink! Have some dignity!" Troy's eyes turned ice-cold, and he locked his gaze on Hannah. "Who are you calling an old hag?" Hannah shivered under his stare, struck by a sudden wave of fear. His eyes were like ice, chilling her to the bone. Her face paled, but she stood her ground, sneering. "I'm talking about your mother. Not only is she old, but she's also a filthy beggar! All of you are disgusting—poor and miserable!" The moment those words left her lips, Troy's expression twisted with rage. An overwhelming, suffocating coldness surrounded him. The very air seemed to have turned to ice. His anger erupted like a storm. In an instant, he was right in front of Hannah, his hand reaching for her throat with terrifying speed. "How dare you insult my parents! You're asking for it!" Chapter 5 Just as Troy was about to strike, May, with tears in her eyes, rushed forward and stopped him. Troy looked down to see his mother's weathered, tear-streaked face. His voice was hoarse as he whispered, "Mom..." "Troy, please listen to me," May pleaded, her voice trembling. "Don't do anything rash. Please, I'm begging you." Troy's raised hand slowly dropped, and his eyes grew red as he fought back the pain. Seeing his mother like this made his heart ache, his insides twisting with unbearable pain. His eyes were bloodshot, his voice breaking as he said, "Mom, I promise you, I've made something of myself. I'm capable now. You don't have to worry." May's voice cracked as she sobbed, "Troy, it's alright. Our family doesn't have much. It's understandable the girl wouldn't want to be with you because of us. Please, don't be impulsive. Just talk to her. Maybe she'll give you a chance." She turned to Hannah, but before she could speak further, Hannah coldly spat, "You're wasting your breath! I'm not giving this failure a chance! Let me make it clear. I'm the daughter of the Pierpoints, one of the Nine Great Families of Silverton. And you?" She sneered, her eyes scanning Troy dismissively. "You're from humble beginnings with no power, no influence! Look at your family, and look at yourself. Do you really think you're good enough for me?" May staggered back, her face filled with shock. She couldn't believe the woman in front of her was the daughter of the Pierpoints, one of the wealthiest and most powerful families in Silverton. Everyone had heard of them. The neighbors in the courtyard exchanged whispers, their voices filled with awe and disbelief. "She's the daughter of the Pierpoints?! No wonder she looks down on Troy... That's one powerful family!" "Exactly! The Pierpoints are worth billions! How could someone like Troy stand a chance?" "Right? She's clearly out of his league! Who does he think he is?" Troy stood motionless, his eyes locked on Hannah as she continued her cruel tirade. Her tone dripped with superiority as she sneered at him. "Do you hear that? The difference between you and me is like the difference between the sky and the earth! You'll never be good enough for someone like me, and you think you can lay a hand on me? Do you even know how much influence the Pierpoints have? If you dare touch me, I'll wipe out your family in an instant! Don't test me." Hannah stood tall, her head held high in arrogance as she glared at Troy. Troy's hands clenched into fists, his body tense with barely contained rage. His eyes narrowed to dangerous slits as he slowly spoke, his voice cold and deliberate. "You're just from the Pierpoints. Do you really think you're something special? In my eyes, you're no better than ants. Do you know who helped you rise to where you are? It was my mentor! I agreed to this engagement because I thought your family would be grateful. I was even prepared to protect you all. Instead of showing gratitude, you throw my mentor's kindness aside and humiliate my parents. You dare threaten to destroy my family. The Pierpoints will pay for this." Troy's anger erupted like a storm, his presence overwhelming. His glare cut through Hannah like a blade, sending a chill down her spine. Hannah sneered, trying to remain composed despite her fear. "You're nothing, a mere speck of dust! My family can crush you with a single finger. Why would the Pierpoints ever need your protection? Look in the mirror! I can end you with a single slap! Who do you think you are?" Troy's gaze suddenly turned icy cold, sharp and menacing, like the edge of a blade poised to strike. Hannah's body stiffened—she felt as if she had just become the target of a ferocious wild beast's glare. Her breath caught in her throat as she stumbled back a few steps, her voice trembling with fear. "Wh-what do you think you're doing? Don't make a move! I-I have bodyguards! Touch me, and my family will kill you!" "Kill me? Do you think you have what it takes?" Troy's eyes were filled with a chilling coldness. At that moment, the anger that had been boiling inside him could no longer be contained. He took a step forward; at that exact moment, the bodyguards behind Hannah moved to block his path. Hannah, her voice rising in panic and fury, screamed, "Go! Kill him!" The elite guards, trained and experienced, rushed toward Troy. Yet, he didn't hesitate. With a swift motion, his body moved like lightning, and in an instant, he was among them. Troy slapped two of the burly bodyguards across the face, sending them flying across the yard with sickening force. Their bodies crashed into the ground, blood pouring from their faces as they crumpled, unconscious. The remaining guards hesitated for just a moment, but that was all it took. Troy was upon them again, his movements a blur. His legs swept out like lightning, knocking them one by one out of the yard. They tumbled to the ground, spewing out blood while groaning in pain. Hannah stood frozen, her face pale. She couldn't believe what had just happened. The Pierpoints' top-tier bodyguards, all trained to handle threats ten men each, had been taken down in mere seconds. She turned to flee, but before she could move, Troy's voice froze her in her tracks. "Where do you think you're going?" He appeared in front of her in the blink of an eye, his expression grim. His hand shot out, grabbing her by the throat. Hannah's eyes bulged in fear, her voice choked with terror. "L-Let go of me!" "Let go of you?" Troy's voice was dripping with mockery. "Didn't you say you'd wipe out my family?" His eyes were filled with bitter contempt as his hand swung swiftly, landing a sharp slap across her face. She screamed in agony, her once-beautiful face now bruised and bloody, her nose gushing red. Half of her face began to swell and distort. "I-I'll kill you!" she shrieked. "Kill me?" Troy's voice was cold, his eyes narrowed. "Do you think you're in a position to threaten me?" Without warning, he slapped her again, the force of it making her stagger. Blood dripped from the corner of her mouth as her face bloomed in purple and red. "Y-You..." "What?" Troy's voice was laced with indifference. With a sudden motion, his hand swung again, striking her with brutal force several more times. Hannah was left a mess, blood splattering from her mouth as her body swayed, barely able to stand. Troy let go of her with a flick of his wrist, his gaze as cold as ice, like the glare of a predator about to pounce. He looked down at her with the disdain of a conqueror, speaking each word slowly and deliberately. "You're just a Pierpoint. Who gave you the audacity to act like you're a queen? That's the price you pay for insulting my parents," he added coldly before turning his back on her. Hannah collapsed to the ground, trembling in pain and shock, her face a mess of blood. The courtyard fell silent, the neighbors stunned into disbelief. May and Gordon stood frozen, their faces pale, tears brimming in their eyes. May, teary-eyed, was unable to comprehend what she had just witnessed. Did her son just hit the heiress of the Pierpoints? Troy's voice broke the silence, calm and resolute. "This engagement is canceled, but the Pierpoints have no say in it. You have no right to cancel our marriage. It's my decision. I am ending this!" He turned his cold gaze on Hannah. "Now scram." He spoke with such authority, sending shivers into everyone nearby. Hannah pressed her trembling hand against her face, still seething with hatred. Her voice was bitter as she spoke, her words laced with venom, "Do you think you can get away with this? You'll regret it! The Pierpoints will never forget this!" Troy didn't flinch. "I've never cared for the Pierpoints. Now get out of my sight." Hannah's lips trembled as she bit down, drawing blood. Inside, a storm of fury and hatred raged. Why was he so confident, so arrogant? Why wasn't he afraid of the Pierpoints? Did he not understand what the Pierpoints were capable of? Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Hannah suddenly sneered as her eyes flashed with rage, her voice filled with venom, "So what if you hit me? So what if you act all tough? You're still nothing! You'll always be beneath them. No one will ever respect you! Even if you kill me today, no one will ever marry you!" Troy narrowed his eyes, his expression cold. "Is that so? How do you know no one would marry me? We'll see about that." Hannah pressed her hand against her swollen face, her glare filled with hatred. Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from outside the courtyard. The next moment, several striking figures stepped into the courtyard at once. With a sharp motion, a few marriage contracts were thrown toward the group, and a cold voice rang out. "The Sommers hereby annuls your engagement, you useless waste of space! This matter is never to be mentioned again!" "The Xaviers are also calling off this marriage. From this day on, Troy, we have no further ties!" "The Grahams are also withdrawing from the engagement!" "The Chadwicks are calling off the marriage too!" "The Stones are nullifying this engagement as well, and severing all ties with Troy!" One after another, the voices echoed through the courtyard. Troy barely registered the rest of what was said. All he could hear was the recurring theme—they were here to call off the engagements. So, everyone was breaking off the engagement now. Troy wondered whether they were quick to discard him because they saw that he had no power and status. The harshness of reality hit him. Looking at his parents' faces, filled with disappointment and sorrow, Troy felt his heart tremble. He had thought that coming back to choose his bride would be a way to boost his parents' social standing. Instead... He had become the punchline of a joke. Suddenly, a bitter laugh escaped him. So, this was what his "lovely" fiancées were like. "Did you see that? No one wants to honor this marriage! It's because you're just too pathetic. You don't deserve us! We are the Nine Great Families! Your family has nothing! We're from different worlds, Troy. Accept it!" Hannah's voice rang out with a mocking laugh. Troy smiled grimly, realizing that today had truly become an embarrassment. At that moment, the sound of high heels echoed again from outside the courtyard. A voice followed, drifting into the room—clear and cold like a mountain stream, indifferent but steady. "I haven't arrived yet. Who says no one wants to honor this marriage? You all are at the height of power now, but had it not been for the help of Troy's mentor all those years ago, where would your families be? Even though he is of humble origins, the Skeldons still honor the agreement made long ago! This engagement is still valid. I accept it!" A wave of shock rippled through the room as everyone turned to look at the figure who had entered. Troy's gaze shifted toward her, and his heart slammed in his chest. It was...her. Chapter 6 Troy couldn't shake the image of her beautiful face from his mind. She was the woman who had lain beside him that very morning, the one who had spent the night with him. To his astonishment, she was in truth his fiancée. His emotions were a whirlwind, mixed with confusion and a sense of fate playing its hand. He never expected it would be Joanna, let alone that she would actually stand up and honor their engagement. He could still recall her cold, distant demeanor from this morning. Yet here she was, standing before everyone, declaring their marriage pact. A thousand thoughts raced through his mind as he watched Joanna walk toward him, the soft fragrance of her presence filling the air. As she stood beside him, he could see a multitude of emotions flicker across her face, her eyes betraying a complexity he couldn't quite understand. On the way here, Joanna had received details about her fiancé: his name, his photograph, and his background. When she learned who Troy really was, it felt like a thunderclap in her mind. Three years. For three years, she had believed that her fiancé was someone extraordinary, a powerful and accomplished man. Not just her, but everyone around her thought the same. But the truth? Troy was far from the image she had imagined. His origins were humble, and he was so poor it was almost tragic. And the worst part? Troy was the same man who had taken her innocence that very morning. The same man who had appeared almost like a beggar, a rogue. As she made her way here, Joanna had felt a deep sense of despair. She even considered calling off the engagement. But once she overheard the conversation just outside the courtyard, her heart softened unexpectedly. Despite everything, something in her had melted. She could only imagine how difficult and humiliating it must have been for Troy inside that courtyard. Even without seeing the scene, she could feel his pain. It was this sense of compassion, coupled with her bond to him, that led her to speak the words she did as she entered the room. Now, standing before him, Joanna sighed softly. Her exhale carried a weight of emotions—sadness, frustration, and something deeper. Across from her, Hannah stared at Joanna in disbelief. She finally spoke, her tone mocking, "Joanna, are you out of your mind? Do you seriously plan to marry this Ragnar guy? Haven't you seen what family he comes from?" Joanna gave Hannah a cold glance before responding, her voice calm but firm, "I saw it. So what?" Hannah let out a sharp laugh, her voice dripping with sarcasm. The other women standing nearby joined in, all of them laughing with contempt. Hannah shook her head, her face twisted in derision as she said, "I think you've lost your mind! You actually want to marry this poor guy? You do realize that you're a joke, right?" "Is that so? I don't think I'm the joke here. I think you all are. You received kindness from his mentor, and you repay it with ungratefulness. Who says I'm the joke?" Joanna retorted, her gaze turning toward May and Gordon, who stood quietly in the background. A warm, affectionate smile spread across her face as she walked toward them. She reached out and gently took May's hand. "Mrs. Ragnar, it's so nice to meet you," Joanna said sweetly. "I'm Joanna Skeldon, Troy's fiancée, and I'm honored to be your future daughter-in-law." May and Gordon froze, shocked by her words. A few seconds passed before May's tears started to flow. She clutched Joanna's hand tightly, overcome with emotion, and choked out, "Dear… Are you really willing to marry our Troy?" Joanna paused for a moment, her lips trembling slightly. She took a deep breath before replying softly, "Mrs. Ragnar, Troy and I are already engaged. I am his fiancée, and I have always intended to marry him." Gordon, standing beside her with tears in his eyes, also reached out to hold Joanna's hand. His voice cracked with gratitude as he uttered, "Thank you... Thank you so much. On behalf of Troy, on behalf of the Ragnars, I thank you. If you marry Troy, it will be a great blessing for our family." He wiped his eyes and continued, his voice more steady now. "Troy is a good man. He will cherish you and never let you suffer. You have our word on that." Joanna's heart softened at the sight of the elderly couple, their faces etched with hardship and love. She sighed again, her smile gentle but tinged with sorrow. "Mr. and Mrs. Ragnar, please don't worry. Troy..." She hesitated for a moment, glancing at Troy, her gaze filled with mixed emotions. She continued, her voice calm but resolute, "No matter what happens, I'm willing to give him a chance." Troy looked at her deeply, his chest tightening with unspoken gratitude. Suddenly, a mocking laugh broke the silence. It was Hannah again, her tone dripping with scorn. "Joanna, you really are a fool! You may come from one of the Nine Great Families, but do you really want to marry a Ragnar? Doing that would be embarrassing for all of us. Honestly, you two might just be a perfect match. After all, the Skeldons are on their way out. Soon enough, your family will be forgotten. You can spend the rest of your miserable life with this trash." Troy's eyes flashed with anger as he turned toward Hannah. The cold fury in his gaze was like a sharp blade, and the moment she met his stare, Hannah shivered uncontrollably, her body trembling under the weight of his glare. Troy's voice was icy, every word laced with a venomous threat. "Watch your mouth, or I'll make sure you regret it. Try me." A few women who had joined the conversation earlier didn't know the true extent of Troy's power. One of them, a tall woman with silver hair and striking beauty, stepped forward. Her name was Susan Stone. She looked at Troy with disdain and asked coldly, "Ragnar, who do you think you are? Do you know who we are?" Troy's response was calm, almost uninterested. "Oh? And who might you be?" Susan sneered, her eyes narrowing. "Don't worry about who I am. I just want to tell you something: you need to know your place. You're just a poor boy—don't act like you're someone special. And you, Joanna, I can't believe how shameless you are! You're actually honoring the engagement? How ridiculous!" She then turned her gaze to Joanna, a mocking smile curling on her lips. "Joanna, are you really this desperate for a man? Seems like you'd just accept anyone who comes along. You have no shame." Joanna's hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms. Her body trembled with barely contained fury. The words stung like a slap to the face, but she could find no immediate response. But Troy wasn't about to let it go. His eyes narrowed dangerously, his presence suddenly making the air around them drop to freezing temperatures. "What did you just say?" His voice was like a low growl as he locked eyes with Susan. She scoffed, rolling her eyes. "I said Joanna's—" Before she could finish, Troy moved with lightning speed, appearing in front of her in an instant. His hand shot out, landing a resounding slap across her face	LEARN_MORE	https://huncnapp.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=1888	Fantasy Hero Country	https://www.facebook.com/61561117201220/	2,314	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	huncnapp.com	IMAGE		https://huncnapp.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=18884&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481985721_1342046383741460_1631249473155380684_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5pm7XWiGA4gQ7kNvgHMfuw7&_nc_oc=Adiye-lvVo0r3BVmE3UJY6dcln7D3rH_sPZNsLBlzwITiaUla9o7imHYRwWC7NtdXptJYrTHGdz56n7kdHyd_BMZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AJu3DCRb1AQtAHhAQcLsbMW&oh=00_AYDUI8INElKU5i9NG2voffeGgj4gVmT4gTQkiBYHZJI-jw&oe=67CBAD18	PERSON_PROFILE	Fantasy Hero Country	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,117	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756112}'	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	Overcome Procrastination Naturally	Overcoming procrastination doesn’t have to be hard! Created by a team of psychologists and behavioral change experts, Brainway is designed to: 1️⃣ Identify your unique “Procrastination Type” 2️⃣ Reveal the unique “Trigger Point” that makes you procrastinate 3️⃣ Provide personalized, simple, and effective strategies to help you stop putting things off 🏆 And let you join thousands of people enjoying 100% stress-free productivity with Brainway! 🔥 Take a short quiz and see how Brainway can help you break free from procrastination & embrace your natural productivity today!👇	LEARN_MORE	https://brainway.app/start?qz=pro1&locale=EN_US	Brainway App	https://www.facebook.com/61551442591062/	23,451	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	brainway.app	VIDEO		https://brainway.app/start?qz=pro1&locale=EN_US	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465714194_425933037018296_8855698865553053408_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5f56csRwpFYQ7kNvgFPhUei&_nc_oc=Adi-Vyzd5QNL1qwx2MqJosNpPWpHyxuIFX3Qyd_4RVlVj9gyqMvCcNAgR93r2fBlCDYNpBcxR8uwtwpaLOK34N4y&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AkJLHbifyOqNEZ1HHPZjcjl&oh=00_AYDFb0Opl8qPWhJXujMIhaisIHwBoUe3x5NF_LPUklNoDw&oe=67CBD6DF	PERSON_PROFILE	Brainway App	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,579	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756581}'	No	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	Kickstart Confidence with 30 Days Free!	🔥 Transform Your Child’s Confidence with 30 Days of FREE Martial Arts Classes at BKM! 🔥 Imagine your child stepping onto the mat for the first time – nervous but excited. By the end of 30 days, they’re brimming with confidence, focus, and energy. At BKM Martial Arts, we make this transformation fun, empowering, and accessible to everyone. 👊 Why Parents Choose BKM: ✅ Perfect for kids 3-13 and families! ✅ Builds confidence, respect, and discipline. ✅ Led by world-class, caring instructors. ✅ Keeps kids active and engaged in a fun environment! For a limited time, your child can try us FREE for 30 days – no strings attached! But act fast: This offer is only open to 25 students, and spots are filling quickly. 🎯 Tap “Learn More” now to claim your 30-day trial and start your child’s journey today! 📍 Located in The Woodlands (Serving 77384 and nearby).	LEARN_MORE	https://bkmmartialarts.kickstartmyfitnessjourney.c	BKM Martial Arts The Woodlands	https://www.facebook.com/61562791591020/	39	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	bkmmartialarts.kickstartmyfitnessjourney.com	VIDEO		https://bkmmartialarts.kickstartmyfitnessjourney.com/home-page-live	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480727871_938760861675941_5845403686508095084_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=YcXDNZ-f1ngQ7kNvgG8_PXP&_nc_oc=AdjkaPJI655hVzhxczXhpYBlFf4sZMS-waVibNmb-WH5jPVMDTLtMfvUFll2uNs9hUObUh9BPtOB1BppTKTAykBw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AnewNkOi9pHPD0AKfPg0Z1f&oh=00_AYBxDRquwH40QNUM4v8B5MCbjahA9LjULTqvFV8HpsW1Kg&oe=67CBBBDB	PERSON_PROFILE	BKM Martial Arts The Woodlands	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,757,012	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	Read next chapter	On her wedding day, her stepsister set her up, framing her with accusations of promiscuity, academic fraud, and attempted murder. She was personally brought to court by her fiancé and imprisoned for three years, enduring inhuman torment! ===== On the day Khloe Evans was put on trial by her fiance, it was raining heavily. "Khloe Evans, you are suspected of bribing competition judges, academic fraud, and attempted homicide. Do you plead guilty or not?" Inside the silent and solemn courtroom, the judge's gavel echoed, signaling the start of a tense moment. Khloe's bldshot eyes were filled with anger and desperation, staring at Eric Watson, her fiance. She couldn't help but sneer. They had spent four years from falling in love to getting married; she had always believed that he loved her deeply and that their married life would be blissful. But on their wedding day, he personally put her on trial because of her stepsister's words. The Watson family was one of the wealthiest and most influential families in the country. No one would dare to offend them for a nobody like her. Khloe said word by word, "I have nothing to say." All along, she thought Eric was the love of her life. But it turned out he had been having an aair with her stepsister, Sloane Evans. What was more, he had stolen her academic achievements. And now, he falsely accused her of being a mrderer. He was ruthless. What else could she say? The judge banged his gavel again and gave his verdict. "The court hereby sentences the defendant, Khloe Evans, to eight years in prison and a fine of three hundred thousand dollars." The trial concluded, and the prison guards escorted Khloe. As she walked out of the courtroom, Khloe turned and looked back at Eric, sitting in the plaintiff's seat, her eyes burning with deep hatred and fury. ...... Three years had passed. "Khloe Evans, someone has bailed you out. You're free to go." Upon hearing that, Khloe raised her head, her pale face filled with shock. After suffering from endless torture for three years, she had thought that she was bound to stay there for the full sentence. She didn't expect that she would be released one day. An hour after she was released from prison, Khloe was taken to a hospital. She entered a ward, and her heart clenched when she saw her mother through the ICU door, lying motionless in the hospital bed. With a pale face and various apparatus connected to her body, she looked lifeless. "Mom..." Khloe got all worked up, her voice trembling with emotion. She wanted to open the door and go in. "Stop it! This ward is specially secured. No one is allowed to enter without my permission." A female voice suddenly rang out behind her. Khloe turned around and was surprised to see the person who spoke. "Sloane? My mom severed ties with the Evans family long ago. Why are you still doing this to her?" As she spoke, she glared at Sloane with eyes full of hatred. Sloane looked at Khloe, a flicker of jealousy and disdain flashing across her eyes. Then, she sneered, "Khloe, looks like you are mistaken. I'm saving her. Without me, your mother would have died long ago. Perhaps, by the time you come out of prison, you will only see her tomb." Khloe took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Sloane, stop being so hypocritical. You are saving my mother? Only a fool will believe that. What are you really up to? You're using her to manipulate me, right?" "Khloe, you're as clever as ever. No wonder they called you the rising star of academia. But it's a pity that you are now a convict for attempted murder. And your fate is in my hands," Sloane taunted. "So, today, all you need to do is spend a night with Karl Russell. Then, I'll arrange for your release and your mother's treatment." "Karl Russell? That old man is already in his sixties. Are you out of your mind?" Khloe's eyes widened in disbelief. "So what? Should I care? It's you who are going to sleep with him, not me. As long as you spend one night with him, our family can secure the Russell family's arms deal. It's a very lucrative business. You should feel honored that you are selling out your body to make so much money for us. But if you refuse..." Sloane pointed to the ICU. "I'll have them remove your mom's life support, and she'll die right in front of you. I'll give you five seconds to decide. Five, four, three..." "Fine! I'll go," Khloe agreed in despair. This time, she could no longer suppress the tears she had been holding back. She was left with no choice. For the sake of her mother, she had to do it. After freshening up, Khloe was put into a car. Tonight, she was destined to sleep with a sixty-something disgusting man. And she was still a vgin. Chapter 2 Henrik Watson That night, the car glided through the deserted streets, headlights cutting into the night's inky darkness. Bang! A gnshot shattered the silence, deafening and ominously close. Glass sprayed across the seats as the car window exploded, fragments glittering in the dim streetlights. All hell broke loose. Terrified creams echoed in the street as the few remaining shops hurried to lower their shutters. The driver, white-faced and trembling, veered in a panic. The car skidded, tires screeching before slamming into the curb. He slumped forward, unconscious. Beside him, Khloe blinked, disoriented from the impact. Pressing a hand to her throbbing head, she tried to make sense of what had happened. Through the cracked window, she glimpsed flickering orange flames a short distance away. "Oh, no!" She'd stumbled straight into the deadly crossfires of a gnfight. It was likely a turf war turned ugly by two warring gangs. Steadying herself, Khloe pushed open the door and crouched low, inching towards the roadside. But before she could move further, a figure emerged from the darkness. Tall and powerfully built, he was moving fast. Even though a mask obscured most of his features, she could still see his intense eyes and the proud outline of his nose. A dark stain spread across his side, seeping through his clothes--bld. He stumbled towards her, breathing heavily, and collapsed at her feet. Just then, another group of burly men burst from the shadows, each armed to the teeth. Their faces were etched with vicious determination, each bearing a ttoo on the hand. "Perfect! He's down. Now, finish him off!" The leader, bald and snarling, held up his gn and pointed it towards the fallen man. Then, his gaze fell on Khloe. She was dressed to the nines, as she was meant to be a gift for a man tonight. A tight red dress hugged her perfect figure, accentuating her curves and complimenting her porcelain skin. Her glossy hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing a delicate, doll-like face with wide, innocent eyes. In a word, she looked like a vision from a dream--or a man's tptation made flesh. The bald man's grin widened, his eyes gleaming with leerous intent. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before, and he wasn't about to let an opportunity like this slide. "While you're finishing him off, I'll help myself to this beauty." He lunged, shoving Khloe back against the shattered window, pressing his weight against her. "No, please!" she pleaded, her voice trembling as she tried to pull away. "Please don't hurt me." "Why would I hurt a beauty like you?" he taunted, his fingers gripping her shoulder tightly as he leaned closer, his hot breath on her skin. His men jeered behind him, urging him on, enjoying the show. But Khloe's hand moved, almost imperceptibly, reaching into her purse. In one swift, desperate motion, her fingers closed around a pen, and she drove it up into his neck with a fierce thrust. The bald man's eyes widened in shock as bld spurted from the wound, his grip loosening. Gone was the look of a damsel in distress; her eyes, which were so full of fear just a second earlier, now glinted with a cold light. What was once a delicate, angelic beauty had transformed into a bld-stained rose, dark and dangerous. "B*ch, you're asking for it!" The henchmen froze for a split second, then fury overcame them, and they charged at Khloe with murderous intent. Her voice cut through the chaos, sharp and commanding. "Don't move, or I'll pull the pen out! He'll bleed out on the spot!" The men abruptly stopped in their tracks. No one dared to move a muscle. At this moment, the man who'd been lying motionless suddenly sprang to life, gn in hand, and unleashed a hail of bllets on the stunned thgs. He moved with such agility that it was clear his injury had only been a ruse. Even the bald man Khloe held hostage collapsed in a bldy heap, a bullet having shattered his skull in an instant. Khloe spun her head just in time, avoiding the bld splatter. But her clothes and legs weren't so lucky; they were stained with bld, sticky and warm. "Ugh!" The sickly, metallic scent hit her, and her stomach churned. She couldn't stop herself from retching, knees buckling as she collapsed sideways. But before she hit the ground, an arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her upright. The man's grip was firm, his eyes dancing with amusement. "Feisty little thing, weren't you so badass just a second ago? What happened?" Khloe recoiled, shoving him away, her face twisting in defiance. "Let go of me!" Before she could get another word out, black-clad men suddenly emerged from the shadows, their faces hard, eyes cold. Even the surrounding rooftops showed silhouettes of these men, controlling all sniper points. Each man moved with such deadly precision, and Khloe could tell at a glance that they were all experienced killers. They brandished machine guns and rocket launchers with practiced ease, as though these were everyday items. In a word, they looked like an elite strike force--battle-hardened, lethal. Unexpectedly, one by one, they all started dropping to their knees, as though bowing before a king. Thousands of them bowed in unison. "Awaiting your orders, Mr. Watson," the leader announced reverently. Khloe's breath hitched. "Are you Henrik Watson?" Chapter 3 The Kiss Henrik accepted a handkerchief from his trusted aide, Rhett Foster, wiping the bld from his hands with deliberate, almost regal precision. He then removed his mask slowly, revealing a face that could seize anyone's breath. His eyes were dark, magnetic pools, deep enough to pull anyone in. And above his perfectly-shaped lips was a prominent, sculpted nose. His chiseled features conveyed both power and beauty, almost too flawless to belong to any ordinary man. It was the kind of face that could eclipse even the brightest stars in the showbiz. But more than his appearance, it was his aura--commanding, indomitable--that sent shivers down spines. This was a man who held dominion over countless lives. Henrik smiled, a flash of danger glinting in his eyes. "So what if I am?" Khloe's eyes went as wide as saucers. Henrik Watson--that name carried the weight of legend. Henrik had once been a branch member of the Watson family before vanishing into obscurity for ten long years. When he resurfaced, he singlehandedly seized control of the nation's underworld, rendering him a king without rival. In fact, he was so powerful that even the president treaded carefully around him. Khloe's ex-fiance, Eric, was a member of the Watson family, which had ascended from obscurity to supremacy solely thanks to Henrik. By blood, Eric was Henrik's nephew. So, if her marriage to Eric pushed through, Henrik would be her husband's uncle. Khloe's stepsister, Sloane, had maneuvered her into offering herself to Karl Russell. Though Karl held sway in the city, he was nothing against Henrik's underworld might. It was like comparing a lion to a mouse. As the thought struck her, hope flickered within Khloe. If she could gain Henrik's support, she might escape her forced sacrifice, and her mother could be saved. Steadying her breath, she asked tentatively, "Since I just helped you, could I ask you a favor?" Henrik's gaze sharpened, eyes gleaming with intrigue. It was the first time a woman had faced him with such poise, especially after witnessing him kill so many people. Interest piqued, Henrik strode towards Khloe with an almost lazy confidence, each step measured and unhurried. His sculpted fingers pinched her chin, lifting it so she was looking right at him. He held her gaze as he studied her with a trace of amusement in his eyes. His voice, low and rich, sent a chill through the air. "Do you have any idea who you're talking to? Aren't you afraid I'll kill you?" A shiver raced through Khloe's heart. His presence was overwhelming, like a storm cloud closing in, suffocating in its intensity. He was dangerous--merely speaking to him was like playing with fire. But she had nowhere else to turn; Henrik was her only chance. "I have a Ph.D. in chemistry and medicine, along with patents--highly profitable ones. If you help me, I can make you money," she said, voice steady but with a glint of desperation. Henrik shook his head, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Money?" he murmured, his fingers brushing her cheek. "Do I look like I lack money?" The scent of bld clung faintly to his skin, chilling her even as he remained outwardly gentle. Khloe's guard went up instinctively, her body tensing beneath his touch. "What do you want?" she ventured cautiously. "If it's within my power, I'm willing to exchange anything." A spark flickered in Henrik's dark eyes, something enigmatic and unreadable. He let his gaze drift over her as if considering her offer. "Anything, you say?" All of a sudden, he let out a chilling laugh. "Then I want this." In one swift motion, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close. And there, before all his men, he kissed her. Chapter 4 Decisive Action The kiss came unexpectedly. Khloe was caught off guard, unable to respond in time. Henrik's subordinates stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief. They had all worked for him for years, and never once had they seen him so close with a woman. Henrik had always been the type to keep his distance from women. In the past, women who approached him either ended up as fish food or were sent to toil in the mines at his orders. What kind of spell had this woman cast? How was it that she managed to make Henrik abandon all his usual rules, and all on their very first meeting? As the crowd remained stunned and puzzled, Khloe's thoughts swirled in chaos, making it impossible to think straight. Henrik's kiss was overwhelming, like a storm crashing down on her, leaving her breathless and dizzy. She found herself trapped in his arms, held so tightly it felt as though she were a flower caught in a violent storm. Yet she was anything but fragile. Once the shock wore off, a surge of anger rose within her. For years, she had endured humiliation, her fall from grace plunging her into the darkest depths. But giving up was never an option; she had always been plotting her revenge. It was only natural that she refused to yield. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around his neck and returned the kiss with equal ferocity. After all, what harm could a kiss do? And the man was both devastatingly handsome and of high standing. She would not suffer any losses. She skillfully fought back with her tgue, refusing to let him dominate her entirely. Instead of pulling back, she met his intensity head-on, taking the lead. What began as a one-sided kiss quickly transformed into a fierce exchange, each of them vying for control, pushing and pulling in a heated battle for dominance. The kiss was fierce and all-consuming, each second more passionate than the last, until they were both gasping for air. When they finally pulled away, their lips were swollen and stained with bl**d, a testament to the intensity of the moment. Henrik let go of Khloe, his hand brushing against the corner of his mouth where her teeth had left their mark. His gaze was intense, locking onto her with a depth that seemed to pierce right through her. Khloe held his stare steadily, not flinching or showing even the slightest sign of discomfort. Her fearless attitude earned her the respect of those watching. It was clear now why Henrik was drawn to her. She was bold, with a courage that couldn't be ignored. She had the audacity to bite Henrik's lips, unafraid of the consequences. Henrik continued to gaze at Khloe, a growing satisfaction building within him. The sting on his lips reminded him sharply of what had just happened. The woman standing before him, with a face as stunning as an angel's, was no delicate flower. She was a thorny rose, and anyone foolish enough to underestimate her would undoubtedly pay the price. But that was exactly what made her so captivating--it was the danger beneath the beauty that drew him in. "Mr. Watson, is everything to your liking?" Khloe asked, breaking the stillness. "Yes, let's go," Henrik replied with a smile. "Now, let's take care of your little issue." ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &9&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65284322-fb_contact-e	Romance Novel	https://www.facebook.com/100083771162998/	48,200	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65284322-fb_contact-enp98_2-1210-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=934080944896999&exdata=40775B4BFB7D9725A95CF3379BCC5E4578AE317191EDA43A	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/474948062_1008168791131830_4387936292477442356_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GsAlH7qqSVIQ7kNvgFtRGhU&_nc_oc=AdiL4wjG6LLh8RSuOw669PfuLyFE0s-7TbLfX5N1Pz9h6JuD94GOLR-OlvjTjrleCL-aKbmeJxQ8jE2UQL7urKg4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AASiA8mJsMWWlCw6lKgmWGf&oh=00_AYAJRm5O5GUbqCvqqg7Z1HPsm-lZukmlNfIDXHU1LF31Ew&oe=67CBC259	PERSON_PROFILE	Romance Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,757,015	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	Read next chapter	To survive, she climbed into her so-called uncle's bed. Two years later, she realized she was just a toy. Heartbroken, she left after seeing him at his first love's prenatal checkup. ===== The winters in Ulares were bone-chilling, but inside Cloudscape Mansion, the air was thick with warmth and passion. "Uncle Ethan…" Nyla Green gasped, her voice catching. Ethan's lips quirked into a satisfied smirk. "Being so well-behaved tonight, aren't you?" "Don't you like it when I'm well-behaved?" The hunger in Ethan's eyes was undeniable. "What is it you want?" Settling into the armchair by the window, he asked, his mood seemingly lighter than usual. "Will you give me anything I ask for?" Nyla's voice was soft, hesitant, her hopeful gaze fixed on his sharp, handsome face. "Depends on what it is," Ethan replied evenly. "I want to be Mrs. Brooks." The warmth in Ethan's expression disappeared, replaced by a glacial stare that sent a chill down her spine. Nyla's heart sank as he let out a mocking laugh. "I've been too soft on you," he said coldly. "You think that gives you the right to ask for something like that?" Nyla bit her lip, "Callie's back, isn't she? You're planning to marry her, aren't you?" Callie Higgins--the name itself was enough to twist Nyla's gut. She was Ethan's first love--the woman who had once saved his life from kidnappers when he was eighteen. After the incident, their families agreed that Ethan and Callie would get engaged when the time was right. Ethan's expression flickered, just for a moment, but it was enough for Nyla to know she'd struck a nerve. She'd been with him for two years; she knew him well. "I just want a status. You know how hard it is for me in the Brooks family. Without protection, I--" "Protection?" Ethan cut her off, his tone sharp. In a flash, he was in front of her, gripping her chin firmly. His dark eyes bored into hers, fierce and unyielding. "Do you think I don't see through you, Nyla? You think you're worthy of being Mrs. Brooks?" Chapter 2 Time To Let Go "Ethan Brooks, you haven't changed a bit--still as cold-hearted as ever," Nyla snapped. The warm atmosphere had long since turned to ice. Nyla's expression was calm, though her intentions were anything but hidden. Tears glimmered in her defiant eyes. "If you're not willing to give me what I want, then this is it. From today, we're done. Beyond being my step-uncle, you have nothing to do with me anymore." Ethan's sneer was sharp, cutting through the tension like a blde. "You're the one who climbed into my bd back then. And now you want to walk away? Nyla, do you really think I'm that easy to deal with?" It had been a while since the Green family's sudden collapse. Overnight, Nyla's world unraveled. Her father, Lorenzo Green, took his own life to prove his innocence, and her brother was thrown behind bars. Her mother, desperate to survive, became the mi*ress of Ethan's elder brother, Ryland Brooks. When Ryland's wife passed away, Nyla's mother--pregnant with Ryland's child--married him. The Brooks family made no secret of their disdain. Nyla had always known her place, keeping her distance from the Brooks family whenever possible. But they never intended to stop tormenting her. Out of options, she had turned to Ethan. As the current leader of the Brooks family and one of the most powerful men in Ulares, Ethan was the only one who could offer her protection. "So, what do we call this... arrangement?" Her voice was low, almost mocking. Ethan's gaze lingered on her face--dangerously beautiful, the kind that brought chaos wherever it went. "If you want something else, I might consider it," he said, his tone indifferent as he released her. The implication was clear: he wasn't letting go, not yet. Bitterness rose in Nyla's throat. She could endure being his bdmates, but she wouldn't let herself become the other woman. That was one boundary she refused to cross. "Ethan, I'm tired. This... whatever it is, it's over." The word "over" felt hollow--Ethan had never acknowledged what they had in the first place. She pulled her torn dress over her body, her hands trembling but her resolve firm. Ethan's expression darkened. "What are you trying to prove with this tantrum?" Nyla paused, holding herself together with every ounce of willpower. She stood tall, meeting his gaze. "Mr. Brooks, if you can't give me what I want, then let's not waste any more time. I need to move on." Her words struck a nerve. Ethan grabbed her arm, "Move on? To who?" His voice dripped with menace. "Who else could ever satisfy you like I do? Don't act like this was all some mistake. You crawled into my bd, Nyla. Don't think I'll let you forget that." Nyla's composure cracked as anger flared in her chest. She glared at him, tears brimming. "So what if I did? I regret it! You're going to marry Callie, and I'm supposed to sit here and wait for your scraps? I may be shameless, Ethan, but I'm not that pathetic." The air between them was suffocating, heavy with unspoken truths and unbearable tension. A sudden ring shattered the silence. Ethan glanced at his phone, irritation flickering across his face. He was about to ignore the call until he saw the name. Callie. He released Nyla and answered without hesitation. Nyla watched in silence, her heart sinking at his gentle tone. He'd only ever used it with her in bd. She felt the humiliation settle deep in her chst. "I'll be there soon." Ethan finished the called and then dressed. He turned to Nyla. "I'll have Jackson transfer the money to your account. Don't even think about leaving." The door clicked shut behind him. Nyla sat still, staring at the empty space he left behind. Then, with a bitter laugh, she wiped her tears away. If she couldn't have what she wanted, then she'd take back what little was left of her dignity. It was time to let go. Chapter 3 So What If I Am? Nyla, now in her senior year of college, had already begun her internship while managing her own studio--a venture she had started during her junior year. She specialized in fashion design, and her studio was her pride and joy. But lately, the pressure from competitors had been relentless. Someone clearly wanted her out of Ulares. Despite the frustration, Nyla refused to back down. After a restless night, her body ached as she got ready for the day. She couldn't bring herself to wear her usual professional attire, opting instead for a casual outfit. Even in simple clothes, her elegance and charisma turned heads wherever she went. As she walked into the studio, her receptionist hesitated before approaching her. "Miss Green... um, your mother is here," she said nervously. "We tried to stop her, but... she's holding a baby, and we didn't want to risk anything." Nyla gave her a reassuring smile. Her mother, Vicki Brooks, was difficult to deal with. "It's fine. I understand. You can get back to work." Relieved, the receptionist nodded and returned to her desk. Nyla's studio wasn't large, but every inch of it reflected her touch. She had designed the interior herself, favoring a minimalist elegance that radiated sophistication. In the lounge area, she spotted her mother cradling a baby in her arms. Nolan Brooks, a premature baby, had come into the world when Vicki was in her forties. His arrival had nearly cost both their lives, and since then, Vicki's world revolved entirely around him. Standing silently in the doorway, Nyla observed her mother. Vicki's expression softened as she gently rocked Nolan, her maternal warmth unmistakable. For a fleeting moment, Nyla saw the woman Vicki used to be--a gentle, understanding wife and mother, back when the Green family was intact. But that version of her mother was gone. Now, Vicki was only a mother to Nolan. The thought stung, but Nyla pushed the feeling aside and walked into the lounge. She sat across from Vicki, who glanced up briefly before returning her attention to Nolan. Nyla's assistant quickly brought over a cup of coffee and slipped away without a word. Picking up the cup, Nyla stirred it slowly, the clinking of the spoon breaking the silence. "Why are you here?" she asked, her tone even. Vicki's gaze flickered disapprovingly over Nyla's casual outfit. "You're going out dressed like that? Don't you realize you're representing the Brooks family now? Everything you do reflects on us." Leaning back on the sofa, Nyla replied with a calm, measured voice, "My last name is Green. I've never been part of the Brooks family." Vicki's lips tightened, her frustration evident. "You--" She stopped herself, glancing down at Nolan, who stirred in her arms. Lowering her voice, she continued, "Ryland has arranged a date for you tomorrow at Delight Restaurant. You'll be meeting the second son of the Fowler family. He's from a respectable background, and it's time you start thinking about your future." Nyla raised an eyebrow, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. The second son of the Fowler family had recently been released from prison. Ryland certainly had a knack for picking matches. "I don't have time," Nyla replied dismissively, taking a sip of her coffee. Vicki's composure cracked. "No time? You didn't go to school or your studio yesterday. And you didn't come home last night either. I heard you were at a bar." She had done her homework. Nyla's late-night escapades and partying were the reason Vicki had stormed over. That kind of behavior was unacceptable. If it weren't for Nolan dozing off in her arms, she'd have already started yelling. Then Vicki's sharp eyes zeroed in on a faint red mrk on Nyla's neck. Her expression darkened. "What's that on your neck?" she hissed. "I'm warning you, Nyla. If you're fooling around, I won't tolerate it!" Nyla paused mid-sip, setting her cup down deliberately. She met Vicki's glare with calm indifference. Her mother still looked youthful despite her age. Money sure did wonders, Nyla mused. "And what if I am?" she said, leaning back. "You haven't cared about me in years, so why pretend now? Take your precious son and leave." Chapter 4 Family Dinner "Nyla!" Vicki shot to her feet, her sudden movement jolting Nolan awake in her arms. The baby let out a wail that pierced through the studio. "It's okay, Nolan. Shh, you're okay," Vicki murmured, turning her attention to him and pointedly ignoring Nyla. "We'll go home soon, sweetheart. Be good for Mommy." Nyla rubbed her ears, the irony of the scene grating on her nerves. Without a word, she turned to leave. "Don't forget." Vicki's strained voice rang out behind her. "I've always been the one begging for help for your brother. Do you have any idea how much he's suffered in prison? And your sister-in-law? I've been the one sending her money to survive. If you had even a shred of consideration for me, you'd listen to what I say!" Nyla froze mid-step, her gaze drifting up to the ceiling as a wave of helplessness rolled over her. After the incident all those years ago, her brother had been jailed, and her pregnant sister-in-law had been so traumatized she ended up hospitalized. The baby--already five months along--couldn't be saved, and her sister-in-law's health had never recovered. The family sold everything they owned, borrowed from anyone who'd listen, and still came up short. Eventually, their options ran dry, and even close relatives cut ties. Nyla's sister-in-law finally gave up, saying she didn't want to be a burden. Vicki's marriage into the wealthy Brooks family had brought temporary relief, but her sister-in-law's lingering illness had turned into a lifelong battle--one that drained both money and hope. And Vicki, to her credit, had been the one subsidizing the expensive treatments. Nyla's fingers curled and relaxed along the edge of her sleeve--a quiet gesture of powerless compromise. "Fine. I'll go." Vicki let out a relieved sigh, her tone softening. "There's a family dinner at the Brooks Mansion tonight. Leave work early and make sure you're there. You can't miss it." Nyla felt an immediate headache brewing. She'd planned to avoid Ethan for at least a little while longer, but her plans were thwarted before they'd even begun. "I know you hate going to these things, but think about me. Think about your little brother. He's just a child, Nyla. If you don't look out for him, who will? Please, just do this for me." Vicki's words left no room for refusal. Nyla was at a loss for words. Her mother asked her to protect Nolan, but who would protect her? The Brooks family wore their civility like sheep's clothing, but beneath it, she knew better. They were wolves--every single one of them--and none would spare her if given the chance. And yet, Nyla never voiced these grievances to Vicki. It would only be pointless. Vicki would call her immature, blame her for the Brooks family's hostility, insist that Nyla brought it all upon herself. So Nyla could only swallow her resentment. Later that afternoon, Nyla left work early as instructed. She took her time getting home and changed clothes, knowing Vicki would nitpick if she didn't look the part. She settled on a gray, short tweed jacket over a black skirt--poised, polished, and appropriately elegant. Nyla despised the cold. If it weren't for the Brooks family gathering, she would have bundled herself in two down jackets and called it a day. These social charades were a performance she loathed--hollow and suffocating. But Vicki insisted she need to integrate. Half an hour later, Nyla stepped out of the taxi in front of the imposing Brooks Mansion. Just as she turned to head inside, a sleek Maybach pulled up beside her. Nyla didn't intend to acknowledge anyone--until the license plate caught her eye. Ethan's car. The tinted window rolled down slowly, and two faces came into view--elegant, pristine, and altogether too perfect. "Hello, Nyla." A woman's voice broke the moment. "I'm Callie." Chapter 5 Rivals In Love Nyla had imagined meeting Callie in countless scenarios. Maybe it would happen during one of those stolen moments with Ethan, where they'd be caught red-handed. Or perhaps at Callie and Ethan's engagement party, where Nyla would dutifully offer her congratulations as a younger member of the Brooks family. But never like this--never with Callie deliberately approaching her. Nyla glanced at Ethan, suspicious. Was he behind this? But Ethan's gaze remained locked on her, his dark eyes betraying nothing. Those eyes had a way of pulling people in. She quickly looked away, her voice cold. "Hello. Did you need something?" Nyla didn't like the Brooks family, and she liked Callie even less. Callie was, after all, a rival in love. "Oh, nothing at all. I'd just heard Ethan had a breathtakingly beautiful niece, and I couldn't resist coming to meet you. I hope that's all right," Callie replied, her voice soft and syrupy, the kind of tone that made others instinctively want to protect her, a stark contrast to Nyla's cool tone. "You're exaggerating. I'm just an ordinary person." An ordinary person who was all too easy to manipulate. The moment the words left her mouth, Nyla felt Ethan's gaze on her--sharp, teasing. She met his eyes, her expression frosty, but he didn't look away. Instead, his lips parted, and his cool voice cut through the air. "Let's go. Don't waste time on people who don't matter." Callie offered an apologetic smile. "We'll head in, then. Would you like to join us? It's a bit of a walk." The words "people who don't matter" stung more than Nyla cared to admit. Last night, Ethan had been so close--so possessive he wouldn't let her leave--and now he was acting like a stranger. Huh. If Ethan chose acting as his career, he would win the Best Actor award, and Nyla would gladly be the one throwing tomatoes at his acceptance speech. Plastering on a bitter smile, she replied, "No thanks. I don't feel comfortable riding in a stranger's car." Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked away. Behind her, the sleek Maybach sped off, its icy wind brushing her cheeks and nearly drawing tears from her eyes. But she refused to cry--not here, not at the Brooks family estate. The sprawling Brooks Mansion loomed ahead, its gardens and private villas spread across more than seven thousand square feet. It was the largest private residence in Ulares and an unyielding symbol of the Brooks family's influence. The family dinner was held in the main house of the estate, and by the time Nyla arrived, the room was already packed. Her eyes immediately found Ethan, standing beside Callie, who was chatting amicably with the wife of Ethan's second brother. They looked disturbingly at ease with one another. "Why are you so late? Didn't I tell you to leave work early?" The voice belonged to Vicki, who appeared beside Nyla in a black gown and white mink shawl, exuding effortless grace. Nyla forced a smile, though she detested the way Vicki had shed her real self to fit into the Brooks family mold. "It's a long drive. Besides, I'm here now, aren't I?" Her eyes roved over the crowd. Faces turned her way, some barely hiding their disdain. "Honestly, we shouldn't have bothered coming." Vicki tightened her grip on Nyla's hand, her voice dropping to a whisper. "If you listened to Ryland and made connections with the Fowler family, we wouldn't be in this position." Nyla's tone sharpened. "If you're in such a rush, feel free to go see my blind date yourself." "Don't be ridiculous!" Vicki hissed, glancing around nervously. The last thing she wanted was to cause a scene here. "Then stop nagging me," Nyla retorted. "Unless you want me to make a real fuss." Vicki bit back her frustration, unwilling to press further. Nyla slipped away and found an empty corner, determined to stay invisible until the endless family dinner wrapped up. But, of course, the peace didn't last. "Nyla, why are you sitting here all by yourself? Are you feeling out of place?" Callie's sugary voice rang in her ear. "I can show you around if you'd like." Chapter 6 Definition Of Decorum "Thank you, I appreciate your concern, Miss Higgins, but that won't be necessary." Nyla blinked leisurely, suppressing a yawn. The previous night had been relentless and exhausting, and as she sat in the quiet corner, weary and disinterested, she had thought no one would disturb her. Unexpectedly, Callie had come over, initiating conversation. As Nyla observed the gentle expression on Callie's face, a sardonic grin took root in her thoughts. She now understood Ethan's distaste for her; he evidently preferred someone more like Callie. "Leave her be, Callie. That woman is nothing but trouble. Who knows who she'll charm next? You're too good for her." These words came from Stella Brooks, the daughter of Ethan's second brother. Nyla turned toward Stella, her expression teasingly challenging. "Perhaps you're right. Maybe I should seek out Lukas for an enlightening chat in his bedroom. He'd probably appreciate it. And perhaps tomorrow I'll drop by Austen's place--I still know how to get in." Lukas Brooks, Stella's younger brother, had been captivated by Nyla from the start, wanting nothing more than to stay by her side. His family, convinced of Nyla's manipulative charm, met her with cold disdain. Consequently, Lukas found himself transferred to a distant boarding school. Austen Mitchell, the focus of Stella's unrequited affections, had grown up next door to Nyla. Their families were intertwined, and he always saw Nyla as kin, a fact unknown to many. This was the root of Stella's vehement animosity toward Nyla. Originally, Nyla endured her insults, but Stella's escalation to physical threats forced Nyla to retaliate. "Shame on you!" Stella seethed, her cheeks burning. "Don't think for a moment you belong in the Brooks household just because you share our roof! You're no better than your mother. It's clear now why your family crumbled--you thrive on being a shameless intruder!" Shadows flickered in Nyla's eyes, her fist tightening inside her sleeve, though her expression remained calm. "Has Austen actually accepted your advances? You seem to be the one relentlessly pursuing him. He freely opens his door to me. Can you say the same? Your efforts seem futile. He shows no interest in you." Stella's eyes welled up, her hand lifted for a slap, but Callie intervened just in time. "Stella, that was uncalled for. Why would you say such things?" Callie's voice carried the weight of a mentor scolding a student. Flushed and tearful, Stella bit her tongue following Callie's sharp scolding. With a restrained smile but firm voice, Callie maintained her composed aristocratic air. "You're under the Brooks' roof now, Nyla. It's high time to leave your old ways behind. We expect decorum in a family of the Brooks family's standing." Nyla noted Callie's attempt to shame her and wondered about her motives. Her secret with Ethan was safe. What was driving Callie's hostility? Was it just a personal dislike? Nyla's lethargy vanished, replaced by simmering annoyance. "Stella called me a shameless intruder and hurled insults, yet you don't accuse her of indecorum. I merely stated some facts, less harshly than her, and yet here you are, Miss Higgins, accusing me of impropriety." Nyla's voice was measured as she locked eyes with Callie, her laughter tinged with scorn. "So, this is your definition of decorum, Miss Higgins? Your upbringing must indeed be exemplary." Chapter 7 Lecture Me On Callie's Behalf? Callie's expression shifted, her eyes softening with a tinge of apology. "I didn't mean it like that," she said gently. "I just thought… it might help you to fit in better with the Brooks family." Nyla's gaze swept over the two women in front of her. Stella still looked like she was ready to tear her apart, while Callie's carefully composed friendliness had started to crumble. Suddenly, the family dinner didn't seem so dull after all. One person warned her not to dream too big about the Brooks family, and the other subtly reminded her of her place as an outsider. How delightfully amusing. "And what does that have to do with you, Miss Higgins?" Nyla asked, standing abruptly. A sly smile curved her lips as she added, "Stella does have a point, though. Who knows who I'll charm next? Maybe one day… Ethan will end up in my bd too. Instead of worrying about me, Miss Higgins, you might want to keep an eye on yourself." The smile vanished as quickly as it had appeared. Without waiting for a response, Nyla turned and strode toward the garden. "You bch! How dare you even think about Uncle Ethan!" Stella's shrill voice pierced the air. "Callie, see? She doesn't deserve your kindness. She's shameless!" Callie's eyes lingered on Nyla's retreating figure, all pretense of kindness gone. Her voice was cold and measured. "Just an outsider. Does she really think the Brooks family will protect her? Let's see how long she lasts." The garden, though chilled by the winter air, offered a quiet sanctuary to Nyla. Dinner still hadn't been served--Roger Brooks, Ethan's father, hadn't arrived yet. Nyla was grateful she wasn't particularly hungry. Otherwise, she might have had an outright clash with Vicki and left. Most of the flowers had withered, leaving the once vibrant landscape barren and forlorn. She studied the decayed flowers, finding an odd comfort in their desolation. Settling onto a swing tucked in the corner of the garden, Nyla pushed herself back and forth lightly, lost in thought. The Ethan situation was spiraling. If things ended between them now, her carefully laid plans would collapse. When she first approached Ethan, she'd told herself it was all calculated--a means to an end. But somewhere along the way, her emotions had betrayed her. She'd been starved of love for so long that the taste of it--however fleeting--had made her greedy. She didn't want to let him go. "Do you think you can hide out here after stirring trouble?" Ethan's voice cut through the stillness, sharp yet calm. "Do you think the Brooks family is that forgiving?" Nyla froze for a second before resuming her lazy swaying. The light from the house spilled onto her figure, casting her in an ethereal glow that made her seem almost otherworldly--a delicate flower in a crumbling garden. She tilted her head slightly, her hair spilling across her chest, and smiled faintly. "So, are you here to lecture me on your future fiancée's behalf?" Her eyes, glimmering with playful defiance, locked onto his. Ethan hated and loved those eyes--the mischievous glint that made her look like a sly little fox, always drawing him closer. "You're getting bolder." "If that's your reason, you can save your breath," Nyla retorted, bitterness threading her words. "I won't apologize. And you don't have to remind me of my place either. Whether the Brooks family hates me or not is none of your concern. After all, I'm just… insignificant, right?" Ethan's expression darkened instantly. He crossed the distance between them in a few long strides and pulled her down onto his lap as sat on the swing, its frame graning under their combined weight. "Have you already forgotten who was in my b*d yesterday, pleasing me?" Nyla's eyes widened as she struggled against him, "Let go of me! Ethan, this is the Brooks Mansion. Someone will see!" ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/67687322-fb_contact-e	Fun reading A	https://www.facebook.com/61569549552159/	23	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/67687322-fb_contact-ena255_2-0204-core3.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1166169688155768&exdata=2B4C666170BD1F154F155EB922EB5C858E96E8B3BB49D7E4	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/475774605_1154248402714152_3106591547563404392_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zKiWB0rlvP4Q7kNvgEQDXtK&_nc_oc=AdhV40mU00RqF8K-vGD8dDK8NfYvqDzvyLg1JKK0Ay8ESKA9NcYIJMI8QcncJKvL5BxQEs7liwDQVC6RZ-9y-nXY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AASiA8mJsMWWlCw6lKgmWGf&oh=00_AYCtqg_qUshCvyqAiNYVKD7xPKokwjL0vixSCs5AYx2Y8Q&oe=67CBB6D9	PERSON_PROFILE	Fun reading A	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,757,076	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	Read next chapter	To survive, she climbed into her so-called uncle's bed. Two years later, she realized she was just a toy. Heartbroken, she left after seeing him at his first love's prenatal checkup. ===== The winters in Ulares were bone-chilling, but inside Cloudscape Mansion, the air was thick with warmth and passion. "Uncle Ethan…" Nyla Green gasped, her voice catching. Ethan's lips quirked into a satisfied smirk. "Being so well-behaved tonight, aren't you?" "Don't you like it when I'm well-behaved?" The hunger in Ethan's eyes was undeniable. "What is it you want?" Settling into the armchair by the window, he asked, his mood seemingly lighter than usual. "Will you give me anything I ask for?" Nyla's voice was soft, hesitant, her hopeful gaze fixed on his sharp, handsome face. "Depends on what it is," Ethan replied evenly. "I want to be Mrs. Brooks." The warmth in Ethan's expression disappeared, replaced by a glacial stare that sent a chill down her spine. Nyla's heart sank as he let out a mocking laugh. "I've been too soft on you," he said coldly. "You think that gives you the right to ask for something like that?" Nyla bit her lip, "Callie's back, isn't she? You're planning to marry her, aren't you?" Callie Higgins--the name itself was enough to twist Nyla's gut. She was Ethan's first love--the woman who had once saved his life from kidnappers when he was eighteen. After the incident, their families agreed that Ethan and Callie would get engaged when the time was right. Ethan's expression flickered, just for a moment, but it was enough for Nyla to know she'd struck a nerve. She'd been with him for two years; she knew him well. "I just want a status. You know how hard it is for me in the Brooks family. Without protection, I--" "Protection?" Ethan cut her off, his tone sharp. In a flash, he was in front of her, gripping her chin firmly. His dark eyes bored into hers, fierce and unyielding. "Do you think I don't see through you, Nyla? You think you're worthy of being Mrs. Brooks?" Chapter 2 Time To Let Go "Ethan Brooks, you haven't changed a bit--still as cold-hearted as ever," Nyla snapped. The warm atmosphere had long since turned to ice. Nyla's expression was calm, though her intentions were anything but hidden. Tears glimmered in her defiant eyes. "If you're not willing to give me what I want, then this is it. From today, we're done. Beyond being my step-uncle, you have nothing to do with me anymore." Ethan's sneer was sharp, cutting through the tension like a blde. "You're the one who climbed into my bd back then. And now you want to walk away? Nyla, do you really think I'm that easy to deal with?" It had been a while since the Green family's sudden collapse. Overnight, Nyla's world unraveled. Her father, Lorenzo Green, took his own life to prove his innocence, and her brother was thrown behind bars. Her mother, desperate to survive, became the mi*ress of Ethan's elder brother, Ryland Brooks. When Ryland's wife passed away, Nyla's mother--pregnant with Ryland's child--married him. The Brooks family made no secret of their disdain. Nyla had always known her place, keeping her distance from the Brooks family whenever possible. But they never intended to stop tormenting her. Out of options, she had turned to Ethan. As the current leader of the Brooks family and one of the most powerful men in Ulares, Ethan was the only one who could offer her protection. "So, what do we call this... arrangement?" Her voice was low, almost mocking. Ethan's gaze lingered on her face--dangerously beautiful, the kind that brought chaos wherever it went. "If you want something else, I might consider it," he said, his tone indifferent as he released her. The implication was clear: he wasn't letting go, not yet. Bitterness rose in Nyla's throat. She could endure being his bdmates, but she wouldn't let herself become the other woman. That was one boundary she refused to cross. "Ethan, I'm tired. This... whatever it is, it's over." The word "over" felt hollow--Ethan had never acknowledged what they had in the first place. She pulled her torn dress over her body, her hands trembling but her resolve firm. Ethan's expression darkened. "What are you trying to prove with this tantrum?" Nyla paused, holding herself together with every ounce of willpower. She stood tall, meeting his gaze. "Mr. Brooks, if you can't give me what I want, then let's not waste any more time. I need to move on." Her words struck a nerve. Ethan grabbed her arm, "Move on? To who?" His voice dripped with menace. "Who else could ever satisfy you like I do? Don't act like this was all some mistake. You crawled into my bd, Nyla. Don't think I'll let you forget that." Nyla's composure cracked as anger flared in her chest. She glared at him, tears brimming. "So what if I did? I regret it! You're going to marry Callie, and I'm supposed to sit here and wait for your scraps? I may be shameless, Ethan, but I'm not that pathetic." The air between them was suffocating, heavy with unspoken truths and unbearable tension. A sudden ring shattered the silence. Ethan glanced at his phone, irritation flickering across his face. He was about to ignore the call until he saw the name. Callie. He released Nyla and answered without hesitation. Nyla watched in silence, her heart sinking at his gentle tone. He'd only ever used it with her in bd. She felt the humiliation settle deep in her chst. "I'll be there soon." Ethan finished the called and then dressed. He turned to Nyla. "I'll have Jackson transfer the money to your account. Don't even think about leaving." The door clicked shut behind him. Nyla sat still, staring at the empty space he left behind. Then, with a bitter laugh, she wiped her tears away. If she couldn't have what she wanted, then she'd take back what little was left of her dignity. It was time to let go. Chapter 3 So What If I Am? Nyla, now in her senior year of college, had already begun her internship while managing her own studio--a venture she had started during her junior year. She specialized in fashion design, and her studio was her pride and joy. But lately, the pressure from competitors had been relentless. Someone clearly wanted her out of Ulares. Despite the frustration, Nyla refused to back down. After a restless night, her body ached as she got ready for the day. She couldn't bring herself to wear her usual professional attire, opting instead for a casual outfit. Even in simple clothes, her elegance and charisma turned heads wherever she went. As she walked into the studio, her receptionist hesitated before approaching her. "Miss Green... um, your mother is here," she said nervously. "We tried to stop her, but... she's holding a baby, and we didn't want to risk anything." Nyla gave her a reassuring smile. Her mother, Vicki Brooks, was difficult to deal with. "It's fine. I understand. You can get back to work." Relieved, the receptionist nodded and returned to her desk. Nyla's studio wasn't large, but every inch of it reflected her touch. She had designed the interior herself, favoring a minimalist elegance that radiated sophistication. In the lounge area, she spotted her mother cradling a baby in her arms. Nolan Brooks, a premature baby, had come into the world when Vicki was in her forties. His arrival had nearly cost both their lives, and since then, Vicki's world revolved entirely around him. Standing silently in the doorway, Nyla observed her mother. Vicki's expression softened as she gently rocked Nolan, her maternal warmth unmistakable. For a fleeting moment, Nyla saw the woman Vicki used to be--a gentle, understanding wife and mother, back when the Green family was intact. But that version of her mother was gone. Now, Vicki was only a mother to Nolan. The thought stung, but Nyla pushed the feeling aside and walked into the lounge. She sat across from Vicki, who glanced up briefly before returning her attention to Nolan. Nyla's assistant quickly brought over a cup of coffee and slipped away without a word. Picking up the cup, Nyla stirred it slowly, the clinking of the spoon breaking the silence. "Why are you here?" she asked, her tone even. Vicki's gaze flickered disapprovingly over Nyla's casual outfit. "You're going out dressed like that? Don't you realize you're representing the Brooks family now? Everything you do reflects on us." Leaning back on the sofa, Nyla replied with a calm, measured voice, "My last name is Green. I've never been part of the Brooks family." Vicki's lips tightened, her frustration evident. "You--" She stopped herself, glancing down at Nolan, who stirred in her arms. Lowering her voice, she continued, "Ryland has arranged a date for you tomorrow at Delight Restaurant. You'll be meeting the second son of the Fowler family. He's from a respectable background, and it's time you start thinking about your future." Nyla raised an eyebrow, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. The second son of the Fowler family had recently been released from prison. Ryland certainly had a knack for picking matches. "I don't have time," Nyla replied dismissively, taking a sip of her coffee. Vicki's composure cracked. "No time? You didn't go to school or your studio yesterday. And you didn't come home last night either. I heard you were at a bar." She had done her homework. Nyla's late-night escapades and partying were the reason Vicki had stormed over. That kind of behavior was unacceptable. If it weren't for Nolan dozing off in her arms, she'd have already started yelling. Then Vicki's sharp eyes zeroed in on a faint red mrk on Nyla's neck. Her expression darkened. "What's that on your neck?" she hissed. "I'm warning you, Nyla. If you're fooling around, I won't tolerate it!" Nyla paused mid-sip, setting her cup down deliberately. She met Vicki's glare with calm indifference. Her mother still looked youthful despite her age. Money sure did wonders, Nyla mused. "And what if I am?" she said, leaning back. "You haven't cared about me in years, so why pretend now? Take your precious son and leave." Chapter 4 Family Dinner "Nyla!" Vicki shot to her feet, her sudden movement jolting Nolan awake in her arms. The baby let out a wail that pierced through the studio. "It's okay, Nolan. Shh, you're okay," Vicki murmured, turning her attention to him and pointedly ignoring Nyla. "We'll go home soon, sweetheart. Be good for Mommy." Nyla rubbed her ears, the irony of the scene grating on her nerves. Without a word, she turned to leave. "Don't forget." Vicki's strained voice rang out behind her. "I've always been the one begging for help for your brother. Do you have any idea how much he's suffered in prison? And your sister-in-law? I've been the one sending her money to survive. If you had even a shred of consideration for me, you'd listen to what I say!" Nyla froze mid-step, her gaze drifting up to the ceiling as a wave of helplessness rolled over her. After the incident all those years ago, her brother had been jailed, and her pregnant sister-in-law had been so traumatized she ended up hospitalized. The baby--already five months along--couldn't be saved, and her sister-in-law's health had never recovered. The family sold everything they owned, borrowed from anyone who'd listen, and still came up short. Eventually, their options ran dry, and even close relatives cut ties. Nyla's sister-in-law finally gave up, saying she didn't want to be a burden. Vicki's marriage into the wealthy Brooks family had brought temporary relief, but her sister-in-law's lingering illness had turned into a lifelong battle--one that drained both money and hope. And Vicki, to her credit, had been the one subsidizing the expensive treatments. Nyla's fingers curled and relaxed along the edge of her sleeve--a quiet gesture of powerless compromise. "Fine. I'll go." Vicki let out a relieved sigh, her tone softening. "There's a family dinner at the Brooks Mansion tonight. Leave work early and make sure you're there. You can't miss it." Nyla felt an immediate headache brewing. She'd planned to avoid Ethan for at least a little while longer, but her plans were thwarted before they'd even begun. "I know you hate going to these things, but think about me. Think about your little brother. He's just a child, Nyla. If you don't look out for him, who will? Please, just do this for me." Vicki's words left no room for refusal. Nyla was at a loss for words. Her mother asked her to protect Nolan, but who would protect her? The Brooks family wore their civility like sheep's clothing, but beneath it, she knew better. They were wolves--every single one of them--and none would spare her if given the chance. And yet, Nyla never voiced these grievances to Vicki. It would only be pointless. Vicki would call her immature, blame her for the Brooks family's hostility, insist that Nyla brought it all upon herself. So Nyla could only swallow her resentment. Later that afternoon, Nyla left work early as instructed. She took her time getting home and changed clothes, knowing Vicki would nitpick if she didn't look the part. She settled on a gray, short tweed jacket over a black skirt--poised, polished, and appropriately elegant. Nyla despised the cold. If it weren't for the Brooks family gathering, she would have bundled herself in two down jackets and called it a day. These social charades were a performance she loathed--hollow and suffocating. But Vicki insisted she need to integrate. Half an hour later, Nyla stepped out of the taxi in front of the imposing Brooks Mansion. Just as she turned to head inside, a sleek Maybach pulled up beside her. Nyla didn't intend to acknowledge anyone--until the license plate caught her eye. Ethan's car. The tinted window rolled down slowly, and two faces came into view--elegant, pristine, and altogether too perfect. "Hello, Nyla." A woman's voice broke the moment. "I'm Callie." Chapter 5 Rivals In Love Nyla had imagined meeting Callie in countless scenarios. Maybe it would happen during one of those stolen moments with Ethan, where they'd be caught red-handed. Or perhaps at Callie and Ethan's engagement party, where Nyla would dutifully offer her congratulations as a younger member of the Brooks family. But never like this--never with Callie deliberately approaching her. Nyla glanced at Ethan, suspicious. Was he behind this? But Ethan's gaze remained locked on her, his dark eyes betraying nothing. Those eyes had a way of pulling people in. She quickly looked away, her voice cold. "Hello. Did you need something?" Nyla didn't like the Brooks family, and she liked Callie even less. Callie was, after all, a rival in love. "Oh, nothing at all. I'd just heard Ethan had a breathtakingly beautiful niece, and I couldn't resist coming to meet you. I hope that's all right," Callie replied, her voice soft and syrupy, the kind of tone that made others instinctively want to protect her, a stark contrast to Nyla's cool tone. "You're exaggerating. I'm just an ordinary person." An ordinary person who was all too easy to manipulate. The moment the words left her mouth, Nyla felt Ethan's gaze on her--sharp, teasing. She met his eyes, her expression frosty, but he didn't look away. Instead, his lips parted, and his cool voice cut through the air. "Let's go. Don't waste time on people who don't matter." Callie offered an apologetic smile. "We'll head in, then. Would you like to join us? It's a bit of a walk." The words "people who don't matter" stung more than Nyla cared to admit. Last night, Ethan had been so close--so possessive he wouldn't let her leave--and now he was acting like a stranger. Huh. If Ethan chose acting as his career, he would win the Best Actor award, and Nyla would gladly be the one throwing tomatoes at his acceptance speech. Plastering on a bitter smile, she replied, "No thanks. I don't feel comfortable riding in a stranger's car." Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked away. Behind her, the sleek Maybach sped off, its icy wind brushing her cheeks and nearly drawing tears from her eyes. But she refused to cry--not here, not at the Brooks family estate. The sprawling Brooks Mansion loomed ahead, its gardens and private villas spread across more than seven thousand square feet. It was the largest private residence in Ulares and an unyielding symbol of the Brooks family's influence. The family dinner was held in the main house of the estate, and by the time Nyla arrived, the room was already packed. Her eyes immediately found Ethan, standing beside Callie, who was chatting amicably with the wife of Ethan's second brother. They looked disturbingly at ease with one another. "Why are you so late? Didn't I tell you to leave work early?" The voice belonged to Vicki, who appeared beside Nyla in a black gown and white mink shawl, exuding effortless grace. Nyla forced a smile, though she detested the way Vicki had shed her real self to fit into the Brooks family mold. "It's a long drive. Besides, I'm here now, aren't I?" Her eyes roved over the crowd. Faces turned her way, some barely hiding their disdain. "Honestly, we shouldn't have bothered coming." Vicki tightened her grip on Nyla's hand, her voice dropping to a whisper. "If you listened to Ryland and made connections with the Fowler family, we wouldn't be in this position." Nyla's tone sharpened. "If you're in such a rush, feel free to go see my blind date yourself." "Don't be ridiculous!" Vicki hissed, glancing around nervously. The last thing she wanted was to cause a scene here. "Then stop nagging me," Nyla retorted. "Unless you want me to make a real fuss." Vicki bit back her frustration, unwilling to press further. Nyla slipped away and found an empty corner, determined to stay invisible until the endless family dinner wrapped up. But, of course, the peace didn't last. "Nyla, why are you sitting here all by yourself? Are you feeling out of place?" Callie's sugary voice rang in her ear. "I can show you around if you'd like." Chapter 6 Definition Of Decorum "Thank you, I appreciate your concern, Miss Higgins, but that won't be necessary." Nyla blinked leisurely, suppressing a yawn. The previous night had been relentless and exhausting, and as she sat in the quiet corner, weary and disinterested, she had thought no one would disturb her. Unexpectedly, Callie had come over, initiating conversation. As Nyla observed the gentle expression on Callie's face, a sardonic grin took root in her thoughts. She now understood Ethan's distaste for her; he evidently preferred someone more like Callie. "Leave her be, Callie. That woman is nothing but trouble. Who knows who she'll charm next? You're too good for her." These words came from Stella Brooks, the daughter of Ethan's second brother. Nyla turned toward Stella, her expression teasingly challenging. "Perhaps you're right. Maybe I should seek out Lukas for an enlightening chat in his bedroom. He'd probably appreciate it. And perhaps tomorrow I'll drop by Austen's place--I still know how to get in." Lukas Brooks, Stella's younger brother, had been captivated by Nyla from the start, wanting nothing more than to stay by her side. His family, convinced of Nyla's manipulative charm, met her with cold disdain. Consequently, Lukas found himself transferred to a distant boarding school. Austen Mitchell, the focus of Stella's unrequited affections, had grown up next door to Nyla. Their families were intertwined, and he always saw Nyla as kin, a fact unknown to many. This was the root of Stella's vehement animosity toward Nyla. Originally, Nyla endured her insults, but Stella's escalation to physical threats forced Nyla to retaliate. "Shame on you!" Stella seethed, her cheeks burning. "Don't think for a moment you belong in the Brooks household just because you share our roof! You're no better than your mother. It's clear now why your family crumbled--you thrive on being a shameless intruder!" Shadows flickered in Nyla's eyes, her fist tightening inside her sleeve, though her expression remained calm. "Has Austen actually accepted your advances? You seem to be the one relentlessly pursuing him. He freely opens his door to me. Can you say the same? Your efforts seem futile. He shows no interest in you." Stella's eyes welled up, her hand lifted for a slap, but Callie intervened just in time. "Stella, that was uncalled for. Why would you say such things?" Callie's voice carried the weight of a mentor scolding a student. Flushed and tearful, Stella bit her tongue following Callie's sharp scolding. With a restrained smile but firm voice, Callie maintained her composed aristocratic air. "You're under the Brooks' roof now, Nyla. It's high time to leave your old ways behind. We expect decorum in a family of the Brooks family's standing." Nyla noted Callie's attempt to shame her and wondered about her motives. Her secret with Ethan was safe. What was driving Callie's hostility? Was it just a personal dislike? Nyla's lethargy vanished, replaced by simmering annoyance. "Stella called me a shameless intruder and hurled insults, yet you don't accuse her of indecorum. I merely stated some facts, less harshly than her, and yet here you are, Miss Higgins, accusing me of impropriety." Nyla's voice was measured as she locked eyes with Callie, her laughter tinged with scorn. "So, this is your definition of decorum, Miss Higgins? Your upbringing must indeed be exemplary." Chapter 7 Lecture Me On Callie's Behalf? Callie's expression shifted, her eyes softening with a tinge of apology. "I didn't mean it like that," she said gently. "I just thought… it might help you to fit in better with the Brooks family." Nyla's gaze swept over the two women in front of her. Stella still looked like she was ready to tear her apart, while Callie's carefully composed friendliness had started to crumble. Suddenly, the family dinner didn't seem so dull after all. One person warned her not to dream too big about the Brooks family, and the other subtly reminded her of her place as an outsider. How delightfully amusing. "And what does that have to do with you, Miss Higgins?" Nyla asked, standing abruptly. A sly smile curved her lips as she added, "Stella does have a point, though. Who knows who I'll charm next? Maybe one day… Ethan will end up in my bd too. Instead of worrying about me, Miss Higgins, you might want to keep an eye on yourself." The smile vanished as quickly as it had appeared. Without waiting for a response, Nyla turned and strode toward the garden. "You bch! How dare you even think about Uncle Ethan!" Stella's shrill voice pierced the air. "Callie, see? She doesn't deserve your kindness. She's shameless!" Callie's eyes lingered on Nyla's retreating figure, all pretense of kindness gone. Her voice was cold and measured. "Just an outsider. Does she really think the Brooks family will protect her? Let's see how long she lasts." The garden, though chilled by the winter air, offered a quiet sanctuary to Nyla. Dinner still hadn't been served--Roger Brooks, Ethan's father, hadn't arrived yet. Nyla was grateful she wasn't particularly hungry. Otherwise, she might have had an outright clash with Vicki and left. Most of the flowers had withered, leaving the once vibrant landscape barren and forlorn. She studied the decayed flowers, finding an odd comfort in their desolation. Settling onto a swing tucked in the corner of the garden, Nyla pushed herself back and forth lightly, lost in thought. The Ethan situation was spiraling. If things ended between them now, her carefully laid plans would collapse. When she first approached Ethan, she'd told herself it was all calculated--a means to an end. But somewhere along the way, her emotions had betrayed her. She'd been starved of love for so long that the taste of it--however fleeting--had made her greedy. She didn't want to let him go. "Do you think you can hide out here after stirring trouble?" Ethan's voice cut through the stillness, sharp yet calm. "Do you think the Brooks family is that forgiving?" Nyla froze for a second before resuming her lazy swaying. The light from the house spilled onto her figure, casting her in an ethereal glow that made her seem almost otherworldly--a delicate flower in a crumbling garden. She tilted her head slightly, her hair spilling across her chest, and smiled faintly. "So, are you here to lecture me on your future fiancée's behalf?" Her eyes, glimmering with playful defiance, locked onto his. Ethan hated and loved those eyes--the mischievous glint that made her look like a sly little fox, always drawing him closer. "You're getting bolder." "If that's your reason, you can save your breath," Nyla retorted, bitterness threading her words. "I won't apologize. And you don't have to remind me of my place either. Whether the Brooks family hates me or not is none of your concern. After all, I'm just… insignificant, right?" Ethan's expression darkened instantly. He crossed the distance between them in a few long strides and pulled her down onto his lap as sat on the swing, its frame graning under their combined weight. "Have you already forgotten who was in my b*d yesterday, pleasing me?" Nyla's eyes widened as she struggled against him, "Let go of me! Ethan, this is the Brooks Mansion. Someone will see!" ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/67687322-fb_contact-e	Fun reading A	https://www.facebook.com/61569549552159/	23	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/67687322-fb_contact-ena255_2-0204-core3.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1166169688155768&exdata=2B4C666170BD1F15A82D7284BA340C5383309A67B6E757C5	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476032591_502087906244968_7228917145775917810_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lVRD8oz6UAAQ7kNvgE9W2bR&_nc_oc=AdhNB78lh4fcqY8a2H-A2iq-ua3lT07w3ZEfQqWAbbQxFYSlpihhC65X3lXh6HEMldFt_dDzprzmTDFQSjzneP38&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A2yaBNYKZKyedaWT-EMAh-O&oh=00_AYAnbPaVbSqPsmBNKaDx3Axl1jJx8jZGqDo3XdA5AYFjBw&oe=67CBD267	PERSON_PROFILE	Fun reading A	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,212	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756201}'	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two brothers were leisurely walking along the riverbank, enjoying the quiet night. Suddenly, they heard the sound of small footsteps approaching them. As cultivators of the martial path, they recognized the footsteps as those of a young child. Before long, Gyu and Gwei saw a tired five-year-old child. The exhausted child, taking irregular breaths, remained frozen in place upon spotting them. He then immediately prostrated himself before Gyu and Gwei. "Sir... Please help my mother!" The child said while repeatedly bowing to Gyu and Gwei. The two of them exchanged glances. Gwei stepped forward and approached the child. "What is your name, young one?" "My name is Tian, Sir," the child replied quickly. "What's wrong with your mother?" "My mother won't wake up. She's been in bed since yesterday, and her body is cold and stiff!" Tian explained with a worried expression. "Please help my mother. I promise to be your servant forever, as long as you check on my mother's condition!" he declared firmly. Moved by the determination of the young child, Gyu and Gwei agreed to his request. Gyu picked up the child and carried him. "Where is your home, child?" Tian pointed in a direction, and Gyu, carrying Tian, and Gwei leaped in the direction indicated by the young boy. Soon, they arrived at a ramshackle hut near a small river. They hurriedly entered the hut. Gwei, also a medic, immediately examined the woman lying motionless on a wooden pallet in the small room. In truth, even without Gwei's examination, they could tell that the woman had lost her vital signs. As cultivators, they could sense that the woman had passed away. However, to give the young child some time to realize and accept the cruel fact, Gwei followed the child's request to examine his mother. "Come here, child," Gwei called the young boy closer. "Can you check if there's breath coming from your mother’s nose?" Tian promptly directed his finger under his mother's nostrils. "There's none, sir!" he replied quickly. "Now, get close and put your ear to her chest." "Do you hear or feel her heartbeat?" Gwei asked. "No, sir," replied Tian, his head still resting on his mother's chest. "Sorry to say so, but your mother has passed away, child." Gwei explained calmly. Gwei didn't want to sugarcoat the situation for the child. He wanted him to accept the reality and be strong in this harsh world. Hearing Gwei's words, Tian fell silent and stared idly. After a few breaths, Tian nodded in understanding. Tian looked back at his mother, hugged her lifeless body, and then took two steps back. He performed three bows in front of his mother's body. Afterward, he turned to Gwei and Gyu, and prostrated himself before them. "Thank you both for checking on my mother!" he expressed his gratitude. "As promised, I will serve you as your servant," Tian added firmly. Gyu and Gwei were taken aback by the five-year-old's determination. They hadn't expected such a declaration from him. "We didn't help because we expected something in return. There's no need for you to become our servant. It's only natural for people to help each other," Gwei quickly replied. "Sir, my mother used to say that a man should never break his promises and oaths," Tian insisted. "I promised to be your servant, and I kindly ask that you accept me as your servant in return. I have nothing to offer, so please accept me as payment for your services," he said seriously. Gyu and Gwei exchanged glances, surprised by the determination and strong-willed nature of the young child. "Very well, if that's what you want. You will be our servant until we believe your debt is paid," Gyu exclaimed. "Thank you. I will not disappoint you," Tian said with gratitude. "May I request some time to take care of my mother's body? My mother once said that if she passed away, she wanted her body to be cremated, and her ashes to be scattered in this river." Tian requested straightforwardly. "Yes, take your time," Gwei replied, offering a small smile to Tian. Tian immediately left his home. "Why did you agree to make the child our servant, brother?" Gwei asked his older brother. "This child has strong principles and a strong will. The more we refuse, the more we'll challenge his principles. Besides, I already told him he would be our servant until we feel he's paid his debt," Gyu explained. "This child is not as simple as he appears. I just wanted to evaluate his character and determination. Do you understand, brother?" "I understands your point, brother," Gwei replied. "Good. Let's observe what the child is doing," Gyu said. Gyu and Gwei watched as Tian, without any light source, easily reached the edge of the forest. In the dark night, they could see him gathering dry sticks by the river's edge. His thin body carried the sticks by tying them to himself, and he dragged them towards his hut. "This child has a strong memory. His maturity doesn't match his age," Gyu noted. "True, as long as we guide him properly, he can become someone great," Gwei added. "Although he may not be a genius, individuals like him can surpass even geniuses," Gyu stated. "Like a rough stone, with proper polishing, even a worthless stone can become valuable. Don't forget, even diamonds start as ordinary rocks," Gyu explained with a broad smile. "You're right, brother. This child has the potential to grow," Gwei said with enthusiasm. "Yes, that's correct!" Gyu agreed confidently. Towards morning, Tian stood in front of the wooden mound, which was ready to be lit to cremate his mother's body. It was the last time Tian would see her. He hugged his mother's body for the last time, then removed a necklace from her neck. The necklace had an octagon-shaped pendant with the inscription "Tian" on the back and a carving of a burning dragon on the front. Tian prayed, “Mother, rest in peace in heaven. I promise to fulfill all your wishes and aspirations. Please protect me from up there.” Then, Tian put on his mother's necklace and began lighting the fire to cremate her. Gyu and Gwei sat cultivating in Tian's hut after observing him all night. Gyu slowly opened his eyes. Gyu said, “Brother, please take out the books from your storage bag. I want to assess the boy's abilities and will.” Gwei responded, “Everything, brother? Okay.” Gwei then took out a pile of books from his storage bag. Dozens of books about medicine were scattered on the wooden table in front of them. Gyu then called Tian into the hut. “Boy, can you read and write?” Tian replied, “Yes, Sir.” Gyu said, “Good. In that case, copy this book.” He handed Tian two books, one blank and one Basic Cultivation book. “If you’re hungry, there’s dry bread in that basket. We will be meditating from now on, so don’t disturb us. You can continue your work now.” Tian nodded in understanding and began copying the book given him. Though curious about the food and books, Tian kept his questions to himself due to Gyu’s instructions. Within time, Tian finished copying the book. With great curiosity, he started reading the books before him. He read through the basics of treatment, different types of treatments, medicinal plants, acupuncture techniques, and many other subjects. Tian only needed to read each page once to remember everything. Over the course of three days and nights, young Tian devoured all the books, which took Gwei years to memorize. Tian was so engrossed that he only took brief breaks. He stopped reading when he felt hungry and sleepy, eventually falling asleep soundly in his chair. Gyu and Gwei, who had been observing Tian during their meditation, opened their eyes once he had fallen asleep. Gyu said, “This child is incredibly smart. He has an exceptional memory. Now I’m fully convinced of my assessment.” “Gwei, try testing Tian’s memory skills tomorrow morning,” Gyu added. Gwei replied, “Okay, brother. I’m also very curious about his abilities.” The next morning, Tian, who had just woken up, was shocked to find that the books he had tidied up had disappeared without a trace. He also realized that Gyu and Gwei had finished meditating. “Good morning, Sir.” “Sit down,” Gyu ordered. He then took out food from his storage bag. Seeing the food come out of the tiny piece of cloth, Tian gasped in amazement. “Sir, what is this?!” The size of the cloth and the size of the food that emerged from it didn’t match at all. It was as if seeing a dinner table been extracted from a mouse hole. “Just eat first,” Gyu said. Tian quickly finished his food, eager to get answers about what he had seen. Gyu and Gwei, seeing Tian’s behavior, burst out laughing. “Look at you, kid. You said you wanted to be a servant, but now your curiosity has made you forget all about that,” Gwei said. Gwei then explained to Tian about the storage bag, its function, and how to use it. He also explained that besides storage tools made from special leather, other storage tools could be bracelets, rings, or necklaces. The dimensions of the space inside varied. Gwei elaborated that only cultivators could use these storage devices because they required Qi to open them. Qi, or energy, was essential for improving physical health and utilizing one's potential. To truly experience this energy, one must train their breath and physical body, cultivate Qi, and reach optimal energy levels and spiritual life. Gwei explained that humans could store Qi within themselves, and those who did so were called cultivators. Qi was normally stored in one’s dantian, and its capacity increased with the cultivator's realm. Gyu said, “Tian, you’ve read and copied the basic cultivation book. Explain its contents to us.” Tian nodded and proceeded to explain the book’s contents, starting with the basics of cultivation and the division of realms from lowest to highest. “Each realm are divided into three levels: initial, intermediate, and final.” “The are 9 Realms in total, which are Black, Fighter, Earth, Earth King, Emperor, Sky, Tianzun, Saint, and Immortal.” “Bone levels consist of five stages, which are Bronze Bones, Iron Bones, Golden Bones, Diamond Bones, and Dragon Bones.” Gyu nodded with a smile. Tian then continued. “There are 5 levels of alchemists too. Level 1 is called Advanced Alchemist, Level 2 Silver Alchemist, Level 3 Gold Alchemist, Level 4 Master Alchemist, and Level 5 Grandmaster Alchemist.” “A Level 1 Advanced Alchemist can make special pills for the Black Realm. Level 2 Silver Alchemists can make pills for the Fighter and Earth Realms. Level 3 Gold Alchemists can make pills for the Earth King and Emperor Realms. A Level 4 Master Alchemist can make pills for the Sky and Tianzun Realms. And a Level 5 Grandmaster Alchemist can make pills for the Saint and Immortal Realms.” Gyu and Gwei smiled happily at the five-year-old boy's explanation. Gyu said, “Well done. You’re indeed a smart child.” “Your debt is paid. We now free you from our servant status,” Gyu added. Tian’s eyes sparkled. He bowed deeply to Gyu and Gwei and thanked them. Gwei said, “Finding you has been a stroke of luck for both of us. If you wish, we’re willing to teach you, even though both of our realms are only at the late Fighter stage.” Tian was overjoyed by their offer. Without hesitation, he kowtowed three times to them. Tian had intended to become a cultivator from the beginning, driven by a promise to his mother. He wanted to become strong to fulfill that promise and achieve his mother's unfulfilled wishes. Gyu said, “From now on you can call us Master Gyu and Master Gwei. We will teach you the skills and knowledge we have. Even though our knowledge is not advanced, it will at least serve as a foundation for you to survive.” Gwei added, “Moreover, the most important thing is to use the knowledge you gain from us in the path of virtue and truth. Always remember that every human being is equal—there is no difference. Be fair to everyone, uphold the truth, be firm according to the circumstances, and stand on your own feet. Be a useful person and don't let yourself be used or manipulated by evils. A great person is one who works hard and continually challenges themselves to progress and rise to the top, whether in the path of martial arts or medicine.” “Do you understand” Gwei asked. Tian bowed, “I understand your words, Master, and I promise, in the name of heaven and earth, to do my best.” A deafening sound of thunder followed. Gyu and Gwei exchanged glances before looking back at Tian. Gyu muttered to himself, “This child is blessed by heaven. His words have been heard by heaven.” Gyu then said, “Your promise is heard by heaven, son. Even heaven remembers your promise, so always keep it in mind and make it the principle of your life. Understand, son?” Tian replied, “Yes, Master.” Gyu continued, “Even though we are now your masters, we will not make things easy for you. We will only guide you, the rest depends on your own abilities. In the morning, you will train with me, and in the afternoon, you will train with Master Gwei. Prepare yourself well, we will start practicing tomorrow.” “Yes, Master,” Tian responded, nodding and saluting with cupped hands. Meanwhile, Gyu and Gwei introduced their backgrounds. Gyu and Gwei described their home continent, which was divided into five parts: the Eastern Continent, the Western Continent, the Northern Continent, the Southern Continent, and the Central Continent. “Among these, the Central Continent is the strongest, as the most powerful cultivators are found there. The Northern Continent is the second strongest and consists of two empires, with five kingdoms under these empires and four major sects within them. The Southern Continent has three empires and three large sects. The Western Continent also has two empires, four kingdoms, and four sects. The Eastern Continent is composed of three empires, four kingdoms, and four sects. The Central Continent, however, has only one empire, five kingdoms, and ten large sects.” It turned out that Gyu and Gwei were part of the core family of the Guan Nobles, who were nobles in the Han Kingdom. They were currently on a mission from the Han Kingdom to find some medicinal plants in the Sun Kingdom, where Tian currently lived, specifically in the City of Leaves. The Sun Kingdom and the Han Kingdom were allies, so they had no difficulty entering this area. Gyu said, “Tian, now you know where we come from. We won’t be here for long, so make the best use of the time we have. What we will teach you is only basic knowledge to lay the foundation for your cultivation. The development will be up to you. You must study hard and improve yourself, as life outside is very tough—the strong prey on the weak, and everyone looks out for their own benefit. So don’t be naive.” Gyu then took out a book from his storage bag for Tian to study. The book Tian received covered the knowledge of breathing and physical training for bone and muscle development. Breathing techniques were the foundation of cultivation, enabling one to absorb Qi from nature, which was then stored in the dantian. However, before progressing in that direction, Tian needed to undergo physical training as the initial preparation for opening his dantian. The next day, Gyu instructed Tian to begin his physical training. The first task was to run across a river that was knee-deep for an adult and 30 meters wide. Tian had to cross it 20 times. Next, he was required to carry a river stone weighing five times his body weight to the side of his hut. After that, he had to assume a horse stance facing the sun and continue with punching and kicking movements. The training pushed Tian’s body to its limits, promoting the development of his muscles and bones. In the afternoon, Tian trained with Master Gwei. Master Gwei taught him about medicine, acupuncture, reflex points, pulse examination, and surgery. Master Gwei also covered the basics of alchemy, explaining that medical knowledge was foundational for becoming an alchemist. Tian, having memorized the theoretical aspects of medicine, was then trained in practical applications, such as concocting medicine, cooking medicine, and combining medicinal herbs with poisons. Gwei advised, “Tian, you must remember to always look forward and not rely solely on the books you read. Books are based on the experiences and work of others and cannot always serve as a benchmark. Problems cannot always be solved with a single approach. Other methods may be necessary, too. Similarly, in treatment, we should not rely on just one drug but consider other possible drugs that may affect the duration or process of healing. Do you understand?” Tian nodded, “I understand.” He then asked, “Master Gwei, are you also an alchemist?” Gwei sighed, “Unfortunately, I have not yet become an alchemist. It is very difficult to achieve that status. I haven’t been able to refine pills well, and I always fail the alchemist exams. I hope you can become an alchemist because I see great potential in you. But ultimately, it’s up to you. Don’t follow others’ wishes, pursue your own goals and achieve them. For us masters, seeing you succeed and even surpass our abilities would bring great joy. Masters’ expectations are similar to parents’ expectations, so don’t let it become a burden. Strive to achieve what you want—that’s enough.” Tian absorbed all his master’s advice and said, “Your instructions will be remembered, and I will practice diligently.” During the first week of Tian's rigorous training, he endured it with unwavering determination, never once complaining. As the days passed, his body slowly began to adapt to the demanding regimen set before him. In the second week, Gyu intensified Tian's training, pushing him even harder. Just as Tian had grown accustomed to the previous level of exertion, he found himself facing even greater challenges. His muscles and bones were pushed to their limits, and he was tasked with running while carrying a stone three times his weight and scaling trees with a burden equal to three times his own. The third week brought yet another addition to Tian's training under Gyu's watchful eye. This time, he was required to endure prolonged periods in the water, testing his survival skills. In the fourth week, Gyu raised the bar once more. Tian was tasked with performing push-ups while carrying a load equivalent to ten times his body weight. Throughout this grueling month of training, Tian never once voiced a complaint or refused any of his masters' demands. His body grew accustomed to the challenges posed by Gyu and Gwei's training. Tian soon realized that Master Gyu focused on honing his physical strength, while Master Gwei concentrated on nurturing his mental prowess. In the following month, there were no additional training segments from Master Gyu. However, this time, Master Gyu imposed a stricter deadline, requiring Tian to complete his training by noon. Tian had to double his efforts, yet he complied without much objection. During the third month, Gyu introduced skill training to Tian. Each morning, Tian practiced physical conditioning and body strengthening. He quickly absorbed and replicated his master's lessons with precision. Meanwhile, Master Gwei intensified Tian's mental training, pushing his Panca Indra abilities to their limits. The focus of Master Gwei's training was on developing Tian's abilities to touch, sense, see, and hear, essential skills for a physician. Additionally, Master Gwei trained Tian in the art of using the flying needle acupuncture technique, a technique passed down through the Guan family. Three months of relentless training transformed Tian. The once slender and frail child had grown more robust, resembling a seven-year-old boy in physique. Mentally, Tian, with his high intelligence and Master Gwei's guidance, had advanced to a level akin to a twelve-year-old. "Come here, my child," beckoned Gyu and Gwei. Tian approached his masters with respect. "Tomorrow, we shall embark on a new phase of training. You will begin to cultivate your natural instinctive sensitivity, a skill that cannot be taught but only arises and flourishes in moments of desperation or near-death experiences. Are you prepared? And now, would you like to initiate the opening of your dantian, my son?" Tian replied, "Master, I trust your judgment, and while I feel my body is ready for the dantian opening, I sense that the timing may not be ideal. I believe my body has not yet reached its peak." Gyu and Gwei smiled with pride, grateful to have Tian as their disciple. They considered him a true genius. His dedication was remarkable, especially considering the challenging training meant for Black Realm cultivators, which often required two years to complete. Yet, Tian, at the tender age of six, had accomplished it in just three months. In their eyes, the countless self-proclaimed cultivation geniuses, whether young masters, noble descendants, or sect disciples, were mere pretenders. Most of these so-called geniuses owed their success to abundant resources, pills, and family support. Tian was the real deal, one in ten thousand who walked the path of martial dao with sincerity. "You've made a wise choice, Tian. Do what you believe is best for yourself, for only you truly understand your own capabilities," encouraged Gyu and Gwei. "Tian, we have summoned you here because we have decided to resume our mission soon. We have lingered here for too long," said Gyu with a hint of sadness. "Unfortunately, my child, due to the perilous nature of our mission, it is unlikely that we can take you with us," added Gwei. Tian didn't want to part ways with his beloved teachers, but he understood that this might be the destined path between him and the men he considered his father figures. KneeIing before his masters, Tian expressed his heartfelt gratitude. "Master Gyu, Master Gwei, I understand and appreciate all you have done. Thank you for imparting your knowledge and granting me a second chance at life." I promise to make you proud and fulfill your wishes. I vow to meet you in the Kingdom of Han in the future. Please accept my respect." Tian paid his respects by prostrating himself three times before Gyu and Gwei. "Come here, my son," Gwei said, embracing Tian. "Stay strong, follow your path, and keep your heart steadfast. Remember that every effort you put forth will yield results. This is a gift from us to you." Gwei handed Tian a storage bag and continued, "Take good care of it. Inside, you'll find some small gifts." He then presented a token to Tian, saying, "Keep this token as a reminder. When the day comes for you to visit the Kingdom of Han, return it to us. It will always connect you to us." "Thank you, Masters, for everything," Tian replied with gratitude. Gyu also handed Tian two books and a small sword. "This sword is now yours, and within this book lies the knowledge of a Black-level sword technique. Study it hard. The other book contains advanced techniques and punches. Given your intelligence, I believe you can develop these Bronze-level techniques to even greater heights." Tian accepted these gifts from his masters with gratitude. "Take care of yourself, my son. Always remember, you have a place to call home with us." And with heartfelt farewells, Gyu and Gwei left Tian. Tian began to enter the Red Forest to start his training. After Master Gyu and Master Gwei left, Tian has been training in this forest to hone his instincts. Apart from honing his instincts, Tian also honed the skills on how to survive. Tian had been told that before he successfully opened his dantian, he could only live on the edge of the Red Forest because the center was inhabited by spirit animals and fierce beasts. Beasts themselves were also divided into several levels or realms, and their realm of strength was almost the same as the realm of cultivators. Beast realms were also divided into nine stages, and also started from the lowest level of Black Realm to the highest leve of Immortal Realm. Upon arriving at the edge of the Red Forest, Tian heard a suspicious sound from the direction of the bushes. Tian's five senses suddenly became sensitive. Tian walked warily, and after only taking a few steps, a beast appeared from behind him. It ran quickly, trying to pounce on Tian. Tian reflexively avoided, jumped, and rolled to his right. Just as he was about to get up, he felt the danger coming at him from behind again. Tian rolled again and jumped forward. After there was some distance between Tian and the beast, Tian could clearly see the beasts in front of him. They were two young beasts, which seemed to be still learning how to hunt preys. Perhaps if they were adult beasts, Tian would have been killed by them already. Tian who didn't have any experience in dealing with this situation subconsciously moved back and ran. The two beasts chased after him, flanking him from behind both on the right and left. Tian dodged again quickly when he felt an attack from his right. Tian turned his head and saw the beast on his right jumping towards him, trying to tear his body with its claws. Tian was forced to jump to avoid being attacked by the beast. He managed to avoid it. Tian then felt an attack coming from his left. Tian ducked to avoid the claws that were trying to hit his head. Then as fast as lightning, Tian tried to run in the opposite direction. Scared and unexperienced, Tian was currently only following his instincts. The intelligent Tian disappeared, replaced by a Tian who was frightened and running for his life. His fear even made him forget what he had learned. With cold sweat dripping all over his body, Tian ran in no particular direction to avoid the two predators. By now, Tian still hadn’t realized that he had managed to avoid these two beasts again and again. His body moved naturally and avoided reflexively based on the sensitivity of his five senses. And without his realizing it, Tian had begun to develop sharp instincts. However, just as the attack and dodge game continued, one of the beasts finally succeeded in landing a cut on Tian's left shoulder and cornered him against a large tree. Blood dripped from Tian’s shoulder. The two beasts quickly blocked Tian's escape path, preparing to start their final attack. Feeling cornered and unable to escape, Tian subconsciously glared at his potential predator. Tian was panting with sweat the size of corn dripping from his face. The blood flow felt like it was flowing rapidly to his brain, and breaking through the cells and nerves in his brain. Suddenly, his body responded to impulse signals from the brain working in his subconscious mind which ordered his body to form a self-defense stance. Yes, his survival instinct grew and subconsciously took control. Meanwhile, the two impatient beasts jumped while opening their jaws ready to pounce on Tian's body. When Tian and the two predators were only half a step apart, Tian reflexively lowered his body slightly and his right hand automatically hit the jaw of the beast on the right. After that, Tian did a spinning kick towards the beast on the left. BOOM! Tian’s punches and kicks came in hard which made the attacks of the two beasts fail completely. The two beasts fell backwards and hit the tree. BOOM! BOOM! The sound of the two beasts hitting the big tree vibrated at the same time. And this brought Tian back to full consciousness. Tian grinned excitedly. Although feeling exhausted, Tian had now started to control his fear and was able to think clearly. Tian quickly climbed high up a towering tree, and took out the sword Master Gyu had given him. While sitting on a branch high above the ground, Tian made a big hole the size of himself. Yes, Tian apparently made a resting place for him in the tree. Meanwhile, the two beasts that had previously tried to climb the tree apparently failed to follow Tian's footsteps. The two beasts then attacked blindly towards the tree trunk, but unfortunately the tree trunk was quite hard, making it difficult for them, plus both of them were exhausted after chasing Tian all day. Finally, both of them left Tian. Then Tian entered the tree hole. Due to exhaustion, Tian finally fell asleep. "Just wait, I'll deal with you stvpid beasts later." Tian frowned and promised in his dreams, as the pain from the wounds continued to haunt him. Feeling a sharp pain in his shoulder, Tian jolted awoke. He sat up and retrieved his storage pouch. A smile formed on his face as he looked inside. It turned out that Master Gwei had provided him with a variety of herbs. It seemed that Master Gwei had anticipated what Tian would go through during his training. Tian took out a healing ointment and applied it to his shoulder wound. The pain quickly subsided, and the open wounds healed rapidly. Next, Tian grabbed a piece of dry bread and ate it hungrily. After satisfying his hunger, he examined the contents of his storage pouch once more. Inside, he found two sets of acupuncture needles, more healing ointment, a tool for concocting medicine, various medicinal plants, a basket of bread, some dried meat slices, and two leather pouches filled with water. Additionally, there were several books on medicine preparation and pill refinement techniques. Tian placed all these items back into his storage pouch. He assumed a seated position and began meditating, attempting to align his body and mind. Tian reflected on the events of the previous day, recalling his near-death experience and his own shortcomings. He recognized his own foolishness, fear, and lack of self-confidence. Now, Tian resumed his training with newfound confidence. He realized that his survival the previous day was not solely due to luck but a result of the training he had undergone. Tian could evade, flee, and even fight back, showcasing his physical strength. During that critical moment, he had relied solely on his instincts. Tian began his physical training once again, just as he always did. He trained in an open area, ready to anticipate attacks from the beast creatures. After a short while of training, Tian heard distant sounds. He looked and saw the two beasts that had attacked him the previous day. Tian grinned, saying, "My training partners have returned at last." Without wasting time, the two beasts charged toward Tian from different directions, prepared to pounce. However, this time, Tian was ready to face them head-on. As the two beasts closed in, Tian leaped and counterattacked both of them, landing several blows on each. Receiving this unexpected counterattack infuriated the two beasts, and they blindly pursued Tian, who intentionally fled to enhance his speed and agility. Tian ran toward the trees, employing zigzag movements to dodge their attacks repeatedly. His evasive maneuvers frustrated and further enraged the two beasts. In addition to running and evading, Tian occasionally launched counterattacks, successfully landing multiple punches and kicks. For half a day, Tian engaged in a fierce battle with the two beasts, culminating in their retreat due to numerous bruises and injuries. Tian remained uninjured, his breathing steady and regular. Tian chose not to finish off the two beasts, at least not yet. He lacked the confidence to do so. After the two beasts fled, Tian began to explore his living area, scouting within a 300-meter radius. He recalled a book he had read about battle strategy, emphasizing that in a battle, understanding one's opponent and the terrain would greatly increase the chances of victory. One month passed, and Tian had gained a good understanding of the terrain and the beasts within his territory. He made these beasts his daily training targets, and occasionally, he was counterattacked by groups of beasts. Tian had begun to use his experiences as valuable lessons. Thanks to this, his childish behavior gradually disappeared, and he matured quickly. Three full moons passed without notice. Tian's physical condition had improved significantly. Besides his physical training, the nutrients from the beast meat he consumed and the medicinal herbs he took for muscle and bone strengthening contributed to his growth. His body no longer resembled that of a typical child his age. Six months had elapsed, and Tian felt that his body was in optimal condition for opening his dantian. Through several life-or-death battles with the local beasts, he had sensed that the barrier covering his dantian had become thinner. He believed that soon enough, he would open it naturally, without force. Tian had no intention of following the usual methods described in books for dantian opening. He planned to take a different path and open his dantian as naturally as possible. To achieve this, he intended to use the fire-elemental beast core as the foundation. His goal was clear: to fulfill his dream of becoming a true alchemist. Alchemists used fire as their "weapon" in the pill refinement process. From his experiments, Tian hoped that his dantian would be more receptive to the fire element's Qi, leading to a transformation of his dantian into one imbued with the fire element. Tian found himself inside the cave of a Fire Tiger beast, which he had managed to defeat after a long and exhausting battle. Tian retrieved the Fire Tiger beast's core and, after a moment of composure, began absorbing the Qi from it. Gradually, red Qi flowed into his body, penetrating his dantian effortlessly. His dantian, which had been empty and the size of a marble, expanded to the size of a ping pong ball as it was filled with the fiery Qi. Slowly, it continued to expand until it reached its maximum size, glowing with a bright red hue. As the primary dantian absorbed the fire Qi, it, in turn, distributed energy to every major meridian in his body. "BOOM!" An explosion of energy emanated from Tian's body, signifying the successful opening of his dantian. "Hahaha... it worked! My experiment succeeds!" Tian exclaimed joyfully. While most cultivators had yellow, marble-sized dantians, Tian's was different. It was bright red, the size of a ping pong ball, and had dots of fire essence within it. Moreover, his meridians had expanded, providing larger storage and better circulation for his inner energy. "One experiment down!" Three years had passed since Tian had been living in the Red Forest. Currently, he resided in the deepest region of the forest, known for being inhabited by Mid and High-level Martial Realm beasts. The central area of the Red Forest was dominated by Earth-level and Earth King-level beasts. Living in the forest had heightened Tian's sensory perception and instincts. He had finished off dozens of Low and Mid-level Martial Realm beasts, gaining various benefits from their carcasses. Tian obtained body parts such as gallbladders, claws, bones, and hearts from these beasts, which he dried and turned into powders for medicinal use. The elemental cores of the beasts, comprised of various elements, were stored for refining pills. Their meat provided Tian with sustenance, as it was rich in Qi and nutrients, making it ideal for cultivators. Tian also improved his medical skills during this time. He practiced herbal medicine, acupuncture, and even surgical techniques. Surprisingly, he found that the meridians of animals and humans were fundamentally similar, differing only in their positions. Currently, Tian was in the Mid-level Martial Realm, but his bones had already reached the Gold level. He didn't rush to advance his cultivation realm further. Tian intended for his cultivation to progress naturally, aligned with the foundation of his body. Balanced cultivation offered significant advantages in terms of strength release. Tian could still hold his own against Higher-level beasts due to his balanced approach. He trained his physical body diligently with weights adjusted to his level, consuming both beast meat and medicinal herbs to elevate his bones to the Gold level. In terms of alchemy, Tian had limited knowledge and could only create basic pills. However, these pills, the product of his own experimentation, maintained their healing properties, albeit at varying levels of effectiveness. Tian's approach to medicine differed from the norm. He dried medicinal plants using his own Qi, preserving their potency. Only after this process did he shape them into pills. He gained the confidence to create more pills after repeated comparisons and experiments. Living in the forest for three years provided Tian with a wealth of experiences that he wouldn't have acquired in a conventional life. Although the Red Forest followed the law of the jungle, Tian adhered to his own principles. He didn't provoke or attack beasts unprovoked. However, if being attacked first, he didn't hesitate to engage in a life-and-death battle. Over time, the forest's inhabitants indirectly accepted his presence. While Martial Realm beasts lacked high intelligence, they possessed strong instincts. Tian's frequent battles and assistance to injured beasts in the forest had established his reputation. Even though the beasts lacked high intelligence, they remembered his acts of kindness. The wounded beasts he helped would sometimes visit his cave to leave freshly hunted prey as a form of gratitude. As a result, Tian wasn't surprised when he occasionally found fresh animal carcasses outside his cave after waking up from meditation. While Tian was conducting physical training in his cave, he sensed a gathering of beasts not far from the cave's entrance. Their auras indicated that they were Martial Realm beasts, but Tian's instincts detected no hostile intent. "What do they want?" Tian wondered. He focused his kilIing intent on the beasts, but they remained still, showing no signs of aggression. Curiosity piqued, Tian emerged from his cave. There were twelve silver wolves standing about twenty meters from the cave's entrance. Tian recognized this pack of silver wolves. They controlled the southern territory near his dwelling. Some time ago, Tian had saved a young injured silver wolf from another beast's attack. Tian simply stood there, observing the pack. He didn't know how to communicate with them. Soon, two Martial Realm silver wolves cautiously approached Tian, but they showed no intent to attack. Tian felt slightly uneasy as he wasn't confident in facing two Martial Realm beasts simultaneously. However, the wolves didn't display any aggression, and their Martial Realm auras remained concealed. Tian decided to observe further. The two wolves nodded their heads, and Tian returned the gesture. One of them slowly approached Tian and then lay down about a meter in front of him. The pack's leader, who was behind the two wolves, followed suit, lying down as well. The other ten wolves did the same. Tian understood that they were requesting his assistance. He carefully approached the injured wolf and examined its hind leg, discovering a wound from a venomous fire cobra's bite. "It's a bite from a fire cobra," Tian muttered. Using his acupuncture needles, Tian applied several needles around the wound, and then he drew his sword. Before proceeding, Tian glanced at the wolf, saying, "You may not understand what I'm saying, but at least I'm telling you that I'm going to cut your wound with this sword." "Hopefully, the beast understands," Tian thought. The wolf nodded. Tian proceeded to make an incision on the wound. Initially, black blood flowed out, but after a while, it turned red. Tian quickly applied medicinal herbs to stop the bleeding and let the wound heal. He also removed the acupuncture needles, which had served to numb the area. Tian took out three pills from his storage pouch and placed them on a leaf. "Eat these," Tian said. The wolf saw the three pill-sized objects and consumed them without hesitation. Soon, its aura, which had been Martial Realm-level, changed. Initially red, it slowly merged with the silver aura, ultimately settling down and stabilizing. The pills Tian had given were dantian-cleansing pills that he had created. Their purpose was to cleanse the dantian. Besides poisoning their victims, fire cobras, like the fire elementals, released Qi that disrupted their victims' dantian flow, leading to a decrease in cultivation level or even the destruction of the dantian. The wolf stood up abruptly and distanced itself from Tian and the rest of the pack. Suddenly, its Martial Realm aura flared, and it let out a long howl. A silver bolt of lightning struck the silver wolf. Tian and the other wolves were sent flying backward from the shockwave as the wolf's aura transformed. "Earth-level!" The silver wolf beast had just ascended to a higer Realm!	LEARN_MORE	https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=18712&u	Fantasy Hero Country	https://www.facebook.com/61561117201220/	2,314	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	herfv.com	VIDEO		https://herfv.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=18712&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481255492_618549764104055_3975758122070824789_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bkBCSr7gvJ8Q7kNvgG3eDz0&_nc_oc=AdjrLiFbQVYp5YZ5q2vvqP7aH3Wkaz6hD9rH2c8hGXXStBSuYlVDEDHl8_1nqu3g9r-OINT_ZgyoKKiixTe3sRJ1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ah-ETnx4FxYiJ3VMcdFzc2f&oh=00_AYC8XAvxsdBaOW5XkB50BRTOUhjS36KgC4BC4NnDbtN3BA&oe=67CBCB54	PERSON_PROFILE	Fantasy Hero Country	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,409	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756384}'	Yes	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	😍Read the next chapters👉	In Merika State, the two of them lay close together on the hotel bed. As their passion grew, Justin Yates’s husky voice, filled with allure, murmured, “Em, how about having a child with me?” Caught up in the moment, Emily Yates replied without thinking. It wasn’t until they were lying together afterward that she remembered what he had said. “A child?” she repeated, a trace of intimacy lingering in her eyes. The look stirred Justin’s desire again. She was a constant temptation to him. Pushing those thoughts aside, he pulled out a ring and slipped it onto her left hand. “Are you proposing to me?” she asked. “Yes.” “Can I finally have your child now?” Justin asked, smiling. His eyes were warm, but there was no love in them, as if he were gazing past her, waiting for someone else’s answer. “I’ll give you plenty,” she replied, momentarily surprised. Proposing in bed wasn’t exactly romantic or formal, but she didn’t mind. She had waited three years for this moment, and it was worth it. Three years ago, she had been injured near the beach, hitting her head on a rock. When she woke up, she had no memory. Justin had saved her. The first thing she saw when she woke was his face, and one look left her captivated. Later, she learned that Justin had paid her hospital bills. She also learned of his identity. He was the CEO of RC Corporation. He proposed that she be his contract lover, and without hesitation, she agreed. They signed an agreement, defining their relationship, and he gave her the name Emily Yates. Yes, she was drawn to his looks. Despite their arrangement, the past three years felt like any other relationship. In the first year, she was a hidden lover. In the second, he introduced her as his girlfriend to his circle. Now, with three years approaching, he was proposing. Once she was part of his social circle, she heard whispers about a woman who had been his first love, someone he cherished deeply in college. She had disappeared without a trace, and he had been searching for her ever since. Over the years, Justin had lost hope she was still alive. That was why he finally proposed. Emily didn’t mind. Everyone has a past. Looking at the diamond ring on her left ring finger, she felt like it had all been worth it. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Justin was showering. Calming down, Emily wrapped a towel around herself and got out of bed to pick up their scattered clothes. A soft clink echoed as something hit the floor. It was Justin’s cardholder. She bent down to pick it up, and a photo slipped out. It was old, with frayed edges, as if it had been looked at countless times. The woman in the photo looked like her but younger, just how she would have looked three years ago. Emily didn’t remember ever taking this photo, but she had lost her memory. Maybe she had forgotten. She was just about to put the cardholder back when a large, slender hand appeared, taking it from her. Justin emerged from the bathroom, his hair still damp and falling over his eyes, now tinged with a hint of displeasure. “Don’t touch my things,” he said coldly, his tone a sharp contrast to the intimacy they had just shared. Turning away from her, he put the cardholder back in his briefcase, his whole demeanor suddenly distant and guarded. Emily froze. Was he really getting defensive over a photo? She looked at him, confused. Wasn’t that her old picture? Before she could ask, Justin seemed to realize that his reaction had been out of line. He turned back and grasped her chin. With a playful glint in his eye, he ran his thumb over her still-swollen lips, toying with them. His voice was cool, devoid of warmth, but his words were deeply suggestive, clearly aiming to change the subject. “We’re going to be late for the art exhibit. If you rather stay here, I wouldn’t mind going another round.” Her cheeks flushed at his teasing, and she gently pushed him away. Her thoughts were scattered, and she quickly forgot about the photo. Justin had come to Merika State on business and had received an invitation to an art exhibition by Haley Quinn. He brought Emily along, planning to take her to the show once his work was done. Haley, a painter who had withdrawn from the public eye three years ago, rarely held exhibitions, making this one a rare event. Emily dressed quickly, while Justin had already changed into a fresh suit. The gallery was close to the hotel, so they walked there. Arm in arm, they strolled down the street, enjoying the perfect atmosphere. Just as Emily felt an overwhelming sense of happiness, Justin suddenly stopped. “Justin, what’s wrong?” She followed his gaze. Across the street, a disheveled woman, her clothes too dirty to recognize their original color, was recklessly crossing the traffic, oblivious to the danger. The woman pushed Emily aside and wrapped her arms tightly around Justin’s waist. She sobbed uncontrollably, gasping for air. “Justin, I finally found you. You came looking for me, didn’t you?” Emily stumbled from the shove, the bright sunlight momentarily blinding her. The woman looked eerily familiar. She resembled the one in the photo from the cardholder and, in a way, even looked like Emily herself. “Emma? Is that really you?” Justin’s voice trembled, his eyes locked onto the woman in his arms, as if afraid she might disappear again. Just moments ago, he had proposed to Emily. Now, right there in the street, he held another woman. He gently wiped away the woman’s tears with a tenderness so delicate, as if afraid of breaking something precious. “Yes, it’s me,” the woman sobbed, nodding desperately. Frail as she was, she clung to him. Justin was known for his fastidiousness and love of cleanliness, but he now held her tightly. He was soothing her with gentle words, as if she were a lost treasure he had finally recovered. He was afraid that even the slightest rough movement might hurt her. They seemed oblivious to everything around them, including Emily. Justin seemed to have forgotten Emily was still there. The woman in his arms had cried herself into unconsciousness. He took off his expensive jacket and draped it over her. He then slipped his arms under her knees and held her tightly as he carried her back toward the hotel. Emily stood there, feeling like an outsider. Her arm still ached from where she had been shoved, and she could still feel the warmth of Justin’s touch lingering around her waist. Just minutes ago, he had been tangled up with her in bed, proposing marriage. Now, he was leaving her in the middle of the street, carrying a woman who seemed to come out of nowhere. He had tossed aside his usual grace, holding this woman, who looked like a beggar, and rushed back to the hotel. The people around them pointed and whispered, like they were watching some sort of spectacle. Emily wanted to follow him, but her first step faltered. She steadied herself against a nearby building, catching a glimpse of her reflection in the window. Her flawless makeup now showed a hint of disarray. Chapter 2 Tears had fallen without her noticing, smudging the fresh makeup around her eyes. Emily glanced down at the diamond ring on her left hand, a sense of foreboding spreading through her. The sudden appearance of this woman might shatter the happiness she had been waiting for. She couldn’t just stand here. She had to know who this woman was. After a moment to gather herself, she headed back to the hotel. The plane flew from Merika State back to Haven State. At Lichfield Hospital, Emily stood at the door of a hospital room, arms crossed, trying to see inside through the window. Justin’s friend, Zac White, the director of Lichfield Hospital, along with other doctors, were examining the restless woman on the hospital bed. Two female nurses held her steady as they conducted their checks. On the plane, her face had already been cleaned, and she had been given fresh clothes. “Emma Xander? Hasn’t she... disappeared for the past four years?” Zac was shocked. Where had Justin found her? The Yates and White families had pulled every string they could to find Emma, but after four years with no trace, they had finally given up. And now, here she was. After completing their examination, the doctors and nurses left the room. A heavy silence fell over the space. A moment later, Justin’s voice seemed to echo from a distance as he gazed at the woman, now sound asleep after a sedative. “How is she doing?” “She’s malnourished, traumatized, and a bit disoriented, but otherwise fine. She just needs some time to recover.” Justin stood by her bedside, clearly prepared to stay with her. Zac hesitated, wanting to say something, but thought better of it and left the room. He opened the door to find Emily waiting outside. Feeling awkward for his friend, Zac adjusted his silver-framed glasses and greeted her with a polite smile. “Hi, Miss Yates.” Emily nodded in acknowledgment. “Dr. White, what’s her name? And what is her relationship with Justin?” she asked bluntly, desperate to know who this woman was. Zac hesitated, uncertain how to explain that Emma was Justin’s long-lost first love. This was his friend’s private matter, after all, and not his to reveal. Before he could find the words, Justin opened the door and saw them standing outside. He frowned, clearly displeased. “Didn’t I tell you to go home? Why are you still here?” Justin’s voice dripped with disdain and impatience, as if his irritation had taken on a life of its own. Emily stood her ground, unafraid. She needed answers. “You proposed to me in Merika State just 16 hours ago, but now you’re holding another woman and completely ignoring me. And you’re not even coming home? Staying out all night?” “Stop being unreasonable. Leave. Now,” he ordered, his voice cold and commanding, his gaze on her as though she were an unruly employee who had crossed the line. Seeing Justin’s dark expression, Zac stepped in, concerned that Emily might end up on the losing side of this argument. When Justin was angry, it rarely boded well for anyone. “It’s late. Let me arrange a car to take Miss Yates home,” Zac offered, trying to ease the tension. Emily, however, refused Zac’s offer. She wasn’t leaving without answers. “You think I’m being unreasonable? I’m your fiancée. You left me on the street in a foreign country to carry another woman away without a second thought. Did you ever consider how I felt? “I’ll go, but only if you leave the hospital with me. There are doctors and nurses here to care for that woman. Right now, you’re coming home with me.” Desperate, Emily reached out to grab Justin’s arm. But before she could make contact, her arm was blocked by Justin’s personal bodyguard, William Carter. Emily was stunned, unable to believe what she was seeing. It felt as though her heart was being torn in two. Justin had always been there for her, always caring, always the first to pick up her calls, no matter if he was in a meeting or on a business trip. If she ever needed him, he would show up immediately. If she couldn’t be reached, he would search the whole city until he found her. But now, with this woman in the hospital room, he wouldn’t even let her near him? “What do you mean by this?” Emily’s voice trembled, mirroring the unease in her heart. Justin didn’t respond. He stared at her with cold, detached eyes, as if she were a stranger and not the fiancée he had just proposed to. Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, he spoke, his words sharp and emotionless. “Don’t be childish.” Childish? Once, he had said he loved how she depended on him, how she claimed him for herself. And now he was calling her childish? “If you want to stay here with her, then what about our marriage? You proposed to me just today!” Emily’s heart ached, squeezing painfully in her chest. She knew it wasn’t the right moment to bring this up, but she couldn’t accept the idea that her future husband would spend the night in the hospital with another woman. Zac stood nearby, listening in shock. Marriage? Had Justin really proposed to Emily? And what about Emma in the hospital room? Justin glanced over his shoulder, worried that the woman asleep in the hospital bed might hear them and wake up. Emily noticed the concern in his eyes. It was an expression she had seen many times when he had worried about her. But now, that look was for someone else. He turned back to Emily, his voice still icy. “If you don’t want to get married, we can call it off. This isn’t the place for your drama. William, have the driver take her home.” He didn’t like being threatened, especially when it came to his marriage. Without another glance at her, he opened the door to the hospital room and went back inside. William stepped forward, maintaining his respectful tone. “Miss Yates, please don’t make this difficult for me. It’s time for you to go home.” Zac looked at Emily with sympathy. “Miss Yates, it’s late. Maybe it’s best to talk things over with Justin another time.” But how could they ever discuss this again? Her fiancé had just left her humiliated, choosing to stay with another woman without a care for her dignity. The hospital hallway lights felt harsh, blinding her with their brightness. Realizing that staying there made her look like a fool, Emily decided she wouldn’t let herself be a spectacle for others to watch. Clenching her purse tightly, Emily turned to leave. As she took a step, her vision blurred, and she nearly collapsed. Both Zac and William rushed to steady her, their grip gentlemanly but firm. “I’ll walk you to the car,” Zac offered. Leaning against the wall, Emily took a moment to steady herself, then shook her head. “I’m fine. I can get back on my own.” Her footsteps wobbled as she walked down the hallway, but she managed to keep her head high until she was out of their sight. After returning to the hospital room, Justin glanced down at Emma, who lay pale and frail on the bed. A strange weight settled in his chest, and the pervasive smell of antiseptic only added to his irritation. He tugged at his shirt collar, unbuttoning the top two buttons, but the air still felt suffocating. He stepped back out into the hallway, finding Zac and William waiting there. Emily was gone. “She left?” he asked, visibly more at ease now that she was no longer around. He didn’t want her disturbing Emma’s rest. “Yes, she’s gone,” Zac replied, hands in the pockets of his lab coat, nodding. With both of them standing there, Justin didn’t bother asking how Emily had left. “I’m stepping out for a break,” he said. Chapter 3 “So, Emma Xander’s back. What are you going to do?” Zac asked, breaking the silence. He didn’t mention Emily, but they both knew what he meant. One woman was the college sweetheart, the first love who had once saved Justin’s life. The other was the girlfriend who had been with him for three years, sharing his most intimate moments, and now, his fiancée. After a long pause, Justin replied, his voice cold and detached. “She was just a stand-in. She could never compare to Emma.” He went on, his tone utterly indifferent, as if he hadn’t been the one to propose to Emily in Merika State. “The role of Mrs. Yates will never be hers. It can only belong to Emma.” In a way, Emily had saved him the trouble of saying it himself when she had brought up their marriage in the hallway. Zac and Justin had been close friends since childhood, both growing up in privileged families, each carrying a bit of that self-centered mindset typical of their social circle. But this time, Zac couldn’t help feeling sorry for Emily. Emily, though an orphan with no family or wealth, was straightforward and honest. Over the past three years, she had complemented Justin perfectly, and in Zac’s eyes, they had seemed genuinely happy together. On the other hand, considering how long Emma had been abroad, it wasn’t hard to guess what she might have gone through. Zac didn’t care about things like V-card or a woman’s past, but he had always found Emma to be somewhat pretentious. Even back in college, she often disregarded Justin’s concerns, running off on her own without a second thought. After graduation, she mysteriously vanished during an overseas reunion party organized by a close group of alumni. Despite mobilizing every possible connection, they never found her. Even the police suggested they give up, implying that a young woman disappearing overseas was likely gone for good. At that time, Justin hadn’t fully taken over the company and wasn’t yet experienced in handling crises like these. Around the same time, his father, Henry Yates, was in a car accident and died despite emergency treatment. After the funeral, Justin was suddenly thrust into the dual responsibilities of inheriting the company and fending off his uncle, Harry Yates, who was trying to seize control. Thanks to his grandfather’s intervention, Justin managed to stabilize the corporation. By then, the critical window to find Emma had long passed, and any chance of finding her had all but disappeared. Zac clearly remembered how Justin had been consumed with frustration and self-blame during those days. And then Emily had come into his life, bringing him some peace. For that, Zac was truly grateful to her. “Emily’s been with you for three years,” Zac said, trying to speak up for her. “She’s an orphan, with no one else in the world. Isn’t it a bit cruel to treat her like this?” “Then I’ll keep her around,” Justin replied casually, brushing it off like it was no big deal. “But marriage? That’s not going to happen.” His tone was so offhanded, as if having another woman around didn’t matter at all. He didn’t see a problem with it. Keep her around? Really? Was he expecting her to stay hidden away as his stand-in lover, someone he kept out of sight? A mistress? A side piece? Emily didn’t leave the hospital right away. She sat on a bench behind the flower bed, letting the cold night air wash over her. She hadn’t expected to find out the truth like this. It turned out she was only here because she happened to look almost exactly like his lost one true love. And since she had lost her memory, he saw the perfect opportunity to mold her into the image of the woman he truly missed, hiding the truth from her and using her as a substitute. All the affection and indulgence he had shown her, it was never really for her. It was for the woman he had lost. Emma Xander. So that was her name, the one he had loved all his life. That was why he named her Emily, a name that allowed him to keep calling out for the one he had always loved. Even in their most intimate moments, he would call her “Em.” Whenever he whispered “Em” in that deep, seductive voice, full of passion, she would lose herself completely, sinking further into him. It turned out he was simply looking at her face and calling out another woman’s name all along. It dawned on her that the photo in Justin’s wallet must have been of Emma, not her. She had foolishly assumed the woman in that picture was herself. What a joke. From start to finish, Justin had shaped her into the image of his hidden love, his one true love. And she had naively believed that she had won him over, making him fall in love with her. In truth, she was nothing more than a piece in their story. Emily felt her heart plunge from a mountaintop to the depths of despair. She had gone from being a proud fiancée to a hidden stand-in, a shadow. She had liked, maybe even loved Justin. But her pride couldn’t accept that she had been someone else’s replacement all along, or that she was now the secret other woman. Resolved to leave, she felt a small sense of relief that Justin had only proposed. They weren’t married yet, and breaking up would be far easier than going through a divorce. For a moment, she felt grateful for Emma’s sudden appearance. “Miss Yates, where are you?” the driver called, stepping out of the car after waiting a while. “I’m here.” Emily pulled herself from her thoughts, putting on her usual calm expression. “Is it just you? Where’s Mr. Yates?” he asked. “He’s not coming back.” Emily rose from the bench by the flower bed and walked back to the car with the driver. She wore a cream-colored, knee-length dress in a sweet, innocent style. As an artist, she was open to trying any look, but it was Justin who had said he liked this style. So, for the past three years, she had dressed this way for him. The spring breeze brushed her bare calves, sending a chill through her. Zac looked a bit uncomfortable, “Emily didn’t leave?” So, she had heard everything they had said. Justin’s tone was just as indifferent, cold, and unfeeling. “Good. Let her hear it. She needs to know her place and avoid causing any more scenes like tonight.” With that, he turned and walked away from the garden, completely unfazed by the fact that Emily had overheard him. Emily sat quietly during the ride back to Villa One. Mrs. Zimmer greeted her at the door, her face lighting up warmly after a few days apart. “You’re back! It must’ve been tiring, traveling with Mr. Yates.” Emily nodded wearily, barely acknowledging her. “Yes.” “Where’s Mr. Yates?” Mrs. Zimmer glanced behind her, looking for Justin. “He won’t be back tonight.” Emily’s voice was detached, as if his return made no difference to her. Mrs. Zimmer looked slightly disappointed at first, but then her face lit up with a knowing smile, the kind that came from having seen a lot in life. She took Emily’s suitcase and gently urged her to go get some rest in the bedroom. Once inside, Emily understood Mrs. Zimmer’s smile. The room was dimly lit, with candles arranged at various heights, casting a soft, romantic glow. Flowers and scented candles adorned the surfaces, and a bottle of champagne sat open on the table. Even the usual heavy gray curtains had been replaced with delicate lace, adding an air of intimacy. The bed was covered in thick rose petals, the entire room transformed into a romantic setting. Clearly, this had been Justin’s arrangement before their trip. Exhausted, Emily didn’t have the energy to clean up, and it was too late to bother Mrs. Zimmer. Chapter 4 Emily found the remote to turn on the lights, then looked for something handy to snuff out each candle one by one. Afterward, she retrieved her nightgown from the closet and headed for a shower. As she walked into the bathroom, she noticed the ring still on her left hand. She slipped it off and tossed it into the corner of her jewelry box. When she returned to the bedroom, she brushed all the rose petals off the bed and settled under the covers, pulling them over her head. She instinctively lay on the left side of the bed, where she was used to sleeping. Justin would always hold her close, gradually shifting over to the left with her until they were practically glued together. Now, the right side of the bed was glaringly empty. To fill the space, she scooted to the center, tossing the extra pillow onto the floor, finally feeling comfortable. She turned off the lights and went to sleep. Two days passed without any word from Justin. He was likely at the hospital with Emma or busy with work. Emily didn’t care and hadn’t reached out, maintaining a complete radio silence. The morning sun was bright, and the spring breeze was warm as she lounged on a deck chair in the villa’s garden, enjoying a face mask. Her mind wandered to practical matters. She had spent some time reviewing the contract she signed three years ago to be Justin’s “contract lover.” It was set to expire automatically after three years, which was now less than four months away. When it ended, she would receive a payout of twenty million. Between that, and the allowance and holiday bonuses he had given her over the years, she had saved nearly six million. She had barely spent any of it, so it was all tucked away. It seemed she would be in decent shape financially, and finding a job after leaving wouldn’t be too hard. As for a place to live, she could buy a similarly sized home, and maybe invite Helen to move in as a roommate. It would be nice to have company. She did regret not being able to take Mrs. Zimmer with her. If she could, it would be perfect. The phone on the coffee table buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. Emily picked it up, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and a new message notification popped up at the top of the screen. She tapped to open it. It was from her friend, Helen Walker. They had met a year ago while shopping, when Helen insisted on becoming friends after seeing her just once. With no memory of any past friendships, Emily had found Helen easy to talk to, and they had gradually become close. “How was your time in Merika State? When are you coming back?” Helen had attached a mischievous emoji with a smirk. “I’m already back.” “Already? That was quick.” “I thought Justin looked strong. Guess he didn’t last long? Not up to it?” “Not just ‘not up to it’. He can’t even get started.” Emily replied, seizing the chance to curse him. On the other end, Helen raised an eyebrow. It looked like Justin had managed to tick off her friend. But she wasn’t too concerned as they had argued before. Couples fought, and it usually blew over. “Perfect timing then. I’m heading to the TC Mall in a bit to stock up on some new clothes. Let’s hit the mall together and grab some food afterward. Get ready and meet me there.” “Sounds good. I’ll see you at the mall.” Emily agreed readily. She had spent the past couple of days clearing out the sweet, youthful clothes she didn’t like. Her wardrobe could use a refresh. She put down the phone and washed off her face mask. Glancing at the nearly empty wardrobe, she picked out a casual athletic outfit and did a quick, simple makeup look. Fresh and tidy, she got ready to head out. “Mrs. Zimmer, I’m meeting a friend to go shopping. I’ll have lunch out,” Emily said, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “Alright, Miss Yates. Will you be back for dinner?” Mrs. Zimmer, who was supervising the housekeeper’s cleaning, looked up to ask. Emily paused while slipping on her shoes, thinking about how unpredictable Helen could be and that they hadn’t seen each other in a while. She might not be back for dinner. “Not sure yet. I’ll text you later if I’ll be back in time.” “Understood.” As Emily opened the door, she found Justin’s assistant, Sam Spencer, just about to knock. “Hi, Sam,” she greeted him coolly, planning to step around him to leave. “Hi, Miss Yates. Mr. Yates has a flight out of town this afternoon for a business trip. Could I trouble you to help pack his things before you go?” Sam’s tone was respectful, as usual. Emily didn’t move. “Mrs. Zimmer, Justin’s going on a trip. Could you please help with his packing?” “Miss Yates, this…?” Sam’s face showed confusion. “What? Before I came along, didn’t Justin have someone to handle his luggage?” Her expression was calm, her tone light. “Of course. You’re absolutely right, Miss Yates,” Sam replied, beads of sweat forming as he carefully balanced his response, not daring to offend either side. In the past, Emily had always packed for Justin’s business trips. She had done it so many times that she knew exactly what he would need for any occasion. But now, she had no desire to continue. He had used her as a stand-in, and every time he watched her pack his bags, he must have thought she looked foolish. Three years. Now that she thought back, there had been plenty of strange looks and behaviors from Justin that she hadn’t picked up on. She had been utterly blind. But she wouldn’t be foolish anymore. Emily was ready to leave, but Sam was blocking the door, preventing her from going. She urged Mrs. Zimmer to hurry with the packing. Mrs. Zimmer quickly filled the suitcase and handed it to Sam, who was waiting in the living room. He glanced at his watch. Ten minutes had barely passed. That was fast. "Mrs. Zimmer, are you sure it’s all packed? Should we check to make sure nothing’s missing?" he asked cautiously. Emily replied without emotion, “Isn’t the flight at noon? If you keep dragging your feet, he’ll miss it. Besides, anything he needs can be bought over there.” She checked her watch, starting to feel a bit pressed for time. If she delayed much longer, Helen would end up waiting impatiently, and they would miss out on shopping before lunch. And who wanted to try on clothes with a full stomach? “Of course, Miss Yates. I’ll head over to the office to pick up Mr. Yates,” Sam said with a polite smile, making his way out. Emily nodded and headed down to the garage. She chose a white luxury car and drove off. Meanwhile, Sam took the suitcase to the sleek black car parked discreetly by the curb. He placed it in the trunk, then settled into the front passenger seat. The driver, Justin’s bodyguard, William, started the car. But instead of heading to the airport, they were bound for Lichfield Hospital. “How much longer until Emily’s contract is up?” Justin’s voice was calm and emotionless, as if he were discussing a routine business matter. Sam immediately understood that the question was directed at him. He quickly recalled the contract details. “Less than four months, Mr. Yates.” “Draft a new agreement and deliver it to her when the time comes,” Justin instructed. Keeping her around for three years had cost him little, and continuing to support her wasn’t an issue. But he was done with her. He wouldn’t touch her again or return to Villa One. Recalling the scene from the hospital hallway two nights ago, he added without hesitation, “Include a clause that ensures she never shows up in front of Emma again.” Sam was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained his professional composure. “Understood, Mr. Yates.” Chapter 5 People said billionaires were cold and indifferent in their personal lives, switching women as easily as they changed clothes. For the past three years, Mr. Yates had only been with Miss Yates, making him seem like a devoted man. But it looked like he could move on in an instant. Who knew how long Miss Xander would last by his side? Sam had joined the company three years ago, right when Justin took over RC Corporation, so he wasn’t familiar with the complicated history between Emma and Justin. Inside TC Mall, Emily was browsing through clothes, each piece a far cry from her usual sweet and innocent style. “Babe, switching things up?” Helen asked, watching as Emily picked up a long black dress with a slitted hem. It would look stunning on Emily’s curves. Emily held the dress up to herself in the mirror, unfazed. “Yep, time for a change. Do you think this would look better with a shawl or a jacket?” She turned to give Helen a look. “A shawl, definitely. It’ll highlight your figure beautifully,” Helen replied with her usual style advice. “That’s what I thought too.” Helen eyed the dress. “That dress is so feminine. Will your guy even let you wear it out? Doesn’t Justin only let you wear those sweet, innocent schoolgirl outfits?” Helen couldn’t help but mentally criticize Justin’s taste. What kind of fashion sense did he have anyway? A multinational CEO, a man with a grip on the Haven State economy, yet he liked her to dress like a schoolgirl. “His taste doesn’t matter anymore. It’s not something I’m concerned about,” Emily replied casually, completely indifferent. She handed the dress to a fitting assistant with a similar build, having her try it on for her. High-end stores like this one often had staff who modeled the clothes for clients, so she didn’t have to try them on herself. Emily picked out a few more items in different styles for the assistant to model. If she liked them, she would buy them. When she was satisfied with her choices, she scanned her card and paid, then filled out the delivery details for Villa One. The clothes would be sent straight there. After they had finished shopping, they went for lunch. With no one else around, Emily finally shared her situation with Helen that she had been Justin’s stand-in for his one true love. Now that his true love had returned, she was planning to leave him. “That despicable man!” Helen burst out, her emotions flaring. “Keep it down.” Emily quickly covered Helen’s mouth and glanced around to see if anyone at nearby tables was paying attention to them. Helen lowered her voice but was still fuming. “Justin might look put-together, but he’s not even half a man. His first love disappears, so he goes and finds a stand-in? “Why didn’t he just get plastic surgery to look like her? Then he could see her every time he looked in the mirror. “Good for you for walking away. You should break up with him. No! Just breaking up is too good for that pompous human garbage! You need to dump him into the sewers!” LMAO, where did Helen even learn these insults from? Just then, the server brought out a tray with seasoned meats, fresh vegetables, and a variety of salsas. Emily began assembling her own tacos, adding the toppings she liked best. “The contract’s up in four months. I’m planning to buy a place.” “What for? Just stay with me. I’ve got a room for you.” “My address is still tied to Justin’s place. Since I’ve decided to leave, I need a clean break. I’ll need my own place to change everything over,” Emily explained, outlining her plan. Her heart felt numb now, no longer as raw as it had been the night she’d learned the truth in the hospital garden. “Then you can cancel your lease and move in with me! We’ll be family!" Emily suggested excitedly. Helen suppressed the impulse to tell Emily that they were already family. Given Emily's amnesia, she didn’t want to overwhelm her with too much information all at once. Instead, she nodded. “Alright, I’ll move in with you. I’ll start looking around for a place for you. Actually the place I rent now is quite nice. The location and neighborhood are perfect. I’ll check if the landlord’s interested in selling, though it’s a resale property.” “I don’t care if it’s new or used. As long as it’s clean and ready to go, I’m good.” Emily didn’t need much. After leaving the cushy life she had been used to, she was perfectly fine doing things on her own. She found the independence kind of refreshing. After lunch, they picked up some accessories to go with the new outfits, light enough to carry back on her own. Emily said goodbye to Helen and drove back to Villa One. By the time she got back, the clothes she had bought that morning had already been delivered, ironed, and neatly hung in the walk-in closet by the house staff. She hadn’t bought much, just enough to last the next few months and to keep the move as hassle-free as possible. The women’s side of the closet was nearly empty, with only a few of her favorite pieces hanging. She grabbed a new loungewear set to change into and happened to glance over at the men’s side, packed with Justin’s clothes. Emily didn’t linger. She strode past it without a second thought. As she was heading to the bathroom, her phone rang from the sofa. She put down the clothes and picked up the call. “Hello, is this Miss Yates?” “Yes, this is.” “I’m a nurse from Lichfield Hospital. Your health screening results are in. When would be a convenient time for you to come pick them up?” Emily remembered that Justin had taken her for a checkup just before their trip to Merika State. She had forgotten all about it until this call. “I’ll come by tomorrow morning.” “Very well. Have a nice day.” The next day, Emily went to Lichfield Hospital. “Plan to have a baby?” “That’s right. Mr. Yates specifically requested it during his screening. Your health is excellent, Miss Yates. Your ovulation cycle is regular, so we recommend folic acid, Vitamin B1, and plenty of protein. With the right timing and frequency, you should be expecting good news soon.” The doctor adjusted his glasses and smiled warmly. Emily’s fingers tightened around the report, a heavy feeling settling in her chest. She had been trying hard not to think about Justin lately, but this report hit her unexpectedly hard. “Miss Yates, I’ll prescribe you two boxes of folic acid and Vitamin B1. Be sure to take them regularly.” Emily interrupted him, finding an excuse to refuse. “Thanks, doctor, but that won’t be necessary. I’ll get them on my own.” The doctor wasn’t surprised. Wealthy women like her often had access to premium brands from various sources, so declining hospital-prescribed supplements wasn’t unusual. Emily left the hospital in a daze, only coming to her senses when she reached a sunny spot outside. She tossed the health report into the trash bin. With Emma back, Justin clearly had no intention of having children with her. And she certainly didn’t want to give him one, either. It was easier to pretend she didn’t know what the checkup had really been for. Meanwhile, in the hospital’s garden, the spring sunlight was warm and gentle. Justin was pushing Emma’s wheelchair, letting her enjoy the sunshine. “Justin, you’re busy with work. You don’t have to be here with me all the time. I can manage on my own,” Emma said, her voice soft and considerate. “Focus on getting better. Don’t worry about anything else.” Justin felt a deep guilt about Emma’s disappearance, blaming himself for not protecting her better. He believed his negligence had allowed her to be taken and vanish without a trace. Over the past few days, he had tried to gather clues from her about what happened, but whenever he brought it up, she would break down, unable to share any details. Emily hadn’t expected to see Justin at the hospital. Hadn’t Sam said Justin was out of town on a business trip?	LEARN_MORE	https://www.lzwnyvvd.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	375	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	www.lzwnyvvd.com	VIDEO		https://www.lzwnyvvd.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=18085&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/476303155_608048611934383_8870302352253233861_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UNqQysGno-gQ7kNvgFiM0oh&_nc_oc=AdhuYIlY8CPrHGeCwscSZYEj5UNybUWgc-nmqoNQsKzj0mAC7QLwQTLdBlW2pmlXBNGSkAnWKZN6axDoGJUboh1m&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Af1xE6k1hANyVQF-XCLu-5c&oh=00_AYBcjgcKoBHS4ijaw_dI3zo_9mgDlRpxtjgX7z4s_0HCSA&oe=67CBD705	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,756,549	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2756393}'	No	2025-03-03 12:18	active	2772	😍Read More Chapters👉	"Ah!" In the hotel room, Joanna Skeldon screamed in shock, her hands instinctively covering her body. She was completely naked, with bruises over some parts of her body, evidence of what had happened the night before. Her stockings were torn, the fabric riddled with holes. And lying beside her, still asleep, was a man—Troy Ragnar. Even if Joanna were a fool, she could guess what had happened. "You jerk! I'll kill you!" Joanna kicked at the man beside her, rage building inside her. With a loud thud, Troy fell off the bed, startled awake. He blinked, looking around in confusion. Where was he? How had he ended up in a hotel room? His mind raced back to the events of the previous night. Troy had left home three years ago. He had just got back to Silverton yesterday and was thinking about relaxing with a drink at a bar. He vaguely remembered drinking a lot with a woman, but the rest of the night was a blur. "I'm gonna make you regret this!" Suddenly, a noise came from behind him. Troy turned, eyes widening in surprise. Joanna, still on the bed, was lifting her leg to kick him in the face. "Damn! What's with you, lady?" Troy dodged to the side, his eyes landing on her. His breath caught in his throat. She was stunning. Her face was a flawless combination of elegance and cold beauty. Her body, fully exposed, was enough to make anyone's pulse race. Her legs, long and shapely, were covered in torn stockings, and Troy's mind went into overdrive. He quickly tried to calm the heat rising within him and managed a wry smile. "Come on, gorgeous. Last night was a mutual thing. Why are you so mad?" Joanna's eyes widened with fury. "Mutual? Who are you kidding? You took advantage of me while I was drunk… You jerk!" She kicked again, but Troy caught her leg mid-air with a grin. "We've already crossed that line, sweetheart. I'm your man now, so how about you show me a little respect?" "Let go of me!" "Then promise me you'll stop making a scene." "Who's making a scene? My fiancé is coming back today, and here you are…" Joanna's voice caught, her eyes reddening. "Your fiancé?" Troy's expression shifted, a strange look crossing his face. He was also supposed to be looking for his fiancée. Small world. He sighed, trying to smooth things over. "Okay, okay, let me make it up to you. Don't be so angry." "Make it up to me? Who do you think you are?" Joanna's face twisted with contempt, and she lunged at him again. This time, Troy didn't hesitate. He pulled Joanna into his arms, and before she could resist, they both tumbled onto the bed. Joanna was beneath him, and their bodies were pressed tightly together. He could feel her soft skin against his, and despite the situation, his breath hitched. Joanna's face turned crimson with embarrassment and rage. "Get off me!" "Last night, you weren't exactly acting like this, babe." Joanna froze. "What do you mean?" "Last night, you were loud, and you offered to put on those stockings. It felt really good." "You're lying!" Troy smirked. "If you don't believe me, that's your problem. Oh, and by the way, you wouldn't let me use protection." Joanna's face went pale, and her voice trembled. "Y-You didn't use protection?" "Nope, you wouldn't let me." Joanna's fists rained down on him, tears choking her words. "You animal! What if I get pregnant? What am I supposed to do then? Gah, I hate you!" Troy gently lifted Joanna's chin, his gaze serious. "I'm not the type to run away from responsibility. I'll take care of you if that happens." "Take care of me? What makes you think you're worthy? Do you even know who I am?" "Who are you?" A single tear fell from Joanna's eye, her voice breaking as she said, "Let me go. If you keep this a secret, I won't press charges." "You sure I don't need to take responsibility?" "You're not worthy!" With that, Joanna shoved Troy off and stood up without a word before she started getting dressed. Soon, she was fully dressed, her eyes red as she threw a card from her purse at him. Coldly, she said, "One million. Take it and leave." "One million for a little fun? Well, I'll be sure to keep this." Troy slipped the card into his pocket with a grin. Joanna's expression turned to disgust. She had thought he had some backbone, but instead, he was just a greedy little man. Without a second glance, she turned and stormed out, slamming the door behind her. The room fell silent again. Troy squinted, lifting the bed sheets. When he saw the bloodstains, his expression changed. Oh, so it was her first time. He sighed heavily. Coming back to Silverton had clearly gotten him into a fling with a girl… Suddenly, his phone rang. He picked it up, and Draco's respectful voice came through. "Ragnarok, we're waiting for you downstairs at the hotel." "I'll be right down." "Understood." Downstairs, dozens of Rolls-Royces were parked in a row beside the hotel. A group of men in black suits waited with the utmost respect. Joanna, now driving out of the parking lot, saw the scene and was immediately struck with shock. Wasn't that Draco Bowman from Silverton's Rubinton Chamber of Commerce? What kind of person could possibly have someone like him waiting for them? After a moment of contemplation, she got out of her car and walked over to Draco. Curious, yet polite, she asked, "Mr. Bowman, what are you doing here?" Draco looked at her and smiled. "Ah, Ms. Skeldon. I'm just waiting for someone." Joanna froze, surprise spreading across her face. It was rare to see Draco this respectful. Who was important enough for him to act this way? Before she could ask further, Troy appeared, casually walking out with a cigarette in his mouth. Chapter 2 Joanna's gaze locked onto Troy, and her brows furrowed instantly. Not this guy again! Just the thought of what had happened between them the night before made her heart ache with a bitter mix of frustration and shame. Troy saw Joanna and grinned. "What's wrong? Changed your mind and want me to take responsibility?" Joanna's face stiffened for a moment before she shot back coldly, "I'd rather die than have you take responsibility. Please watch your words from now on." Troy teased with a smirk, "Come on, don't be so cruel. We had a one-night—" "Shut up!" Joanna's face flushed with anger. She couldn't stand to be near him for another second. Turning to Draco, she quickly said, "Mr. Bowman, I'm really sorry, but I have to go. I'll pay you a visit another time." Without waiting for a reply, she turned and quickly headed to her car, eager to escape. Troy watched her drive off, shaking his head. "What a temper. I told her I'd take responsibility." Draco stood frozen, his mouth agape in shock. If what he was hearing was true, had Troy and Joanna really slept together? There were so many stunning young women from Vesenia's most elite families, yet Troy had been with someone like Joanna from Silverton? While Joanna wasn't lacking in beauty, her background was nowhere near as prestigious. Draco didn't dare ask further questions. "Ragnarok, may I suggest we head to the car now for a chat?" Troy nodded, getting into the car. Draco immediately signaled for everyone else to leave, then joined Troy in the vehicle, taking the driver's seat. Meanwhile, as Joanna's car sped away, her mind was still seething with anger. Just thinking about Troy made her skin crawl. By the way, she'd forgotten to ask Draco earlier—who exactly had he been waiting for? Curious, she glanced into her rearview mirror, hoping to find some clue. Her eyes widened in confusion. The area by the hotel was completely empty. Where had everyone gone? Draco and Troy were both gone. Joanna's heart skipped a beat. She suddenly slammed on the brakes, her mind racing. Wait a second. Could Draco have been waiting for that guy? The thought hit her like a wave, and her face drained of color. But no... It couldn't be. She was certain Draco had been waiting for someone very important, someone with a prestigious status. Troy didn't look like he had that kind of background. She shook her head, trying to calm herself. She figured she was overthinking. That guy seemed too ordinary to be someone of any real importance. Just as she was trying to settle her thoughts, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she quickly answered, "Hello, Grandpa. What's going on?" On the other end of the line, an excited voice echoed. "Joanna, I heard your fiancé has arrived in Silverton! You need to come back right away and visit his family!" Joanna's pupils dilated, her heartbeat quickening as her voice trembled. "Grandpa, I'll head back immediately!" "Good, hurry up! Your fiancé has nine marriage contracts, and you need to get there before any other families beat you to it!" "I understand! I'm on my way!" Without another word, Joanna slammed her foot on the gas, speeding away. Meanwhile, inside the Rolls-Royce, Draco asked, "Ragnarok, would you like to stop by the Rubinton Chamber of Commerce first, or...?" "Take me home first. I want to spend some time with my family." "Of course." As the car glided smoothly down the road, Draco glanced at the rearview mirror, then exclaimed in surprise, "Ragnarok, have you grown stronger?" "Yes, but I still have a lingering injury. Silverton is known for its medicinal herbs. After we're done, help me find some." "Understood!" Draco sighed softly. "Ragnarok, if it weren't for those people who plotted against you back then, you'd be..." Troy's dark eyes narrowed, a cold glint flashing within them. When he fought against the foreign forces years ago, he had wiped out their strongest warriors. However, during that time, several factions took advantage of his injuries and used underhanded methods against him. He survived, but he was left with a lingering affliction. That was why he'd returned—to settle his mentor's old marriage contracts, heal his injuries using the herbs from Silverton, and finally uncover the identity of those who had sabotaged him back then. He already knew that one of those factions was lurking in Silverton. The Rolls-Royce soon reached a rundown neighborhood in the city. Troy's eyes softened with a hint of nostalgia. It had been three years since he left home. He wondered how his parents and sister were. As they approached his home, he instructed, "Pull over here. I just need to grab something from the store. Also, make sure word doesn't spread about my return. We don't want to alert anyone. I need to deal with this thoroughly." Draco nodded respectfully. "Of course, Ragnarok." Draco left the car, and Troy walked into a nearby shop to buy some health supplements before heading down a small alley toward his family's house. Just a few steps into the alley, he saw the old, familiar courtyard and felt his eyes well up. He wanted to tell his parents that their son was finally home after accomplishing something. When they were younger, their family had been poor and was always looked down upon. But from today, everything would change. He would give his parents and sister the life they deserved. He quickened his pace, but then froze in his tracks. Two figures were kneeling in front of his old home! Confused, he hurried forward, his frown deepening.Before she could ask further, Troy appeared, casually walking out with a cigarette in his mouth. Chapter 3 As Troy approached the two figures kneeling in front of him, his gaze fell on them. Two elderly people were bowing their heads, their hair gray and their bodies frail. Their clothes were tattered, patched up in several places, and gave off an unmistakable air of poverty and desperation. Troy furrowed his brow, his voice low as he asked, "Why are you two kneeling here?" The elderly pair slowly raised their heads. One was an old man, the other a woman. Their faces were marked by deep wrinkles, worn with years of hardship. The moment Troy saw their faces, a shockwave coursed through his body, leaving him frozen in place as if struck by lightning. In disbelief, he stared at the elderly couple, his hands shaking. The supplements he had been holding dropped to the ground with a soft thud. "Dad, Mom? How could it be you?!" he gasped. The elderly woman, her eyes filled with tears, looked at him in shock and whispered, "A-Are you Troy?" Troy's heart felt as though it had been stabbed. These were his parents! His eyes welled with tears as he crouched, his voice hoarse with emotion. "Dad, Mom, it's me... How could this happen to you?" "Troy?! It really is you! My son!" cried his mother, May Ragnar, her tears flowing freely as she hugged him tightly. Standing to the side, his father, Gordon Ragnar, also with tears in his eyes, added, "Troy, it's been three years. We've waited for you for so long. You're finally back!" The three of them clung to one another, crying uncontrollably. Troy wiped away their tears before helping them to their feet, his voice shaky as he asked, "Dad, Mom, what happened? Why are you kneeling out here?" "Let's go home, Troy. We'll tell you everything at home," May said through tears as she gently guided him toward their small house. Behind them, Gordon limped with a noticeable limp, and Troy's heart tightened. "Dad, what's wrong with your leg?" he asked urgently. Gordon forced a weak smile, trying to brush it off. "It's nothing, Troy. I just tripped and fell. Come on, let's get inside. You must be hungry. Let your mom make you meat stew." Troy stayed silent as they entered the house. His eyes were fixed on his father, and he finally whispered hoarsely, "Dad, Mom, why are you hiding things from me? Tell me, what's wrong with Dad's leg?" May and Gordon exchanged a glance, and after a moment of hesitation, May began to cry. "Gordan, maybe it's time we tell Troy." Gordon remained silent, his eyes red-rimmed with pain. May, struggling to control her tears, finally spoke, "Troy, I'll tell you what happened, but promise me you'll be calm." "Okay, Mom, I promise." May wiped her tears and explained, "Your father's leg... It was broken when someone hit him with a car on purpose." Troy shot up to his feet, his eyes wide with rage. "A car accident? Who did this?!" May cried, shaking her head. "Troy, please don't ask. For now, it's enough that you're back. We just want to live peacefully, together as a family." Troy held his mother's arms tears brimming in his eyes. "Mom! As a son, how can I just sit here and do nothing while I watch Dad suffer like this? Please, tell me who did this." May's tears flowed freely as she clung to him. "Oh, Troy, my dear," she sobbed. After some time, Troy managed to calm her down, and she finally spoke through her tears. "It was someone from Silverton's Dragonfold Incorporated. They're in charge of the demolition here, but they saw us as an easy target and have been taking advantage of us. They offered other families 1,700 dollars per square meter, but for us, they only offered 450! "When we refused to sell, Dragonfold Incorporated started harassing us. Two months ago, they sent people to deliberately break your father's leg." The fury in Troy's eyes was unmistakable. "Dragonfold Incorporated... They will pay for this!" he vowed under his breath. He took a deep breath, his voice steady yet filled with intensity. "Why didn't you report it to the police?" Gordon gave a bitter laugh, eyes filled with regret. "We did report it, but the police are in league with Dragonfold. We're poor, Troy, and we have no one to turn to." Troy closed his eyes, a cold fire burning deep in his soul. He was determined—he would make them pay for this injustice. He took a moment to gather himself, then asked, "And why were you two kneeling in front of the house?" May wiped her tears away, her voice hoarse. "Troy... Dragonfold made us. They told us to kneel outside for three days. If we didn't, they'd send people to break your sister's legs, too. They said that was the price for not agreeing to the demolition." Troy's vision blurred with fury, his heart aching with guilt. His family had been enduring such cruelty while he was away, and it burned inside him like wildfire. Troy swore to destroy Dragonfold Incorporated, leaving none alive. His fists clenched, voice strained. "Mom, Dad, will they be coming today?" May's face flashed with fear before she lowered her gaze. "Today is the second day. Tomorrow will be the third, so they'll come tomorrow." Troy's teeth gritted in rage, his whole body trembling with fury. "We'll be ready for them. They broke Dad's leg, and I'll make them all pay!" May's eyes widened in concern. "Troy, you can't go up against Dragonfold. They're not people we can afford to offend. Please, don't do anything rash. We should hide tomorrow." Troy gave a short, firm nod. "I'll handle it. Don't worry. I have a plan." Just then, his phone buzzed with a message. He glanced at it, surprised to see a message from Draco. The text said that all nine of his fiancées from Silverton's Nine Great Families were on their way to the house! Troy's eyes narrowed. He had been planning to visit them one by one in the coming days, but it seemed they were more eager than he anticipated. A smile crept onto his face as an idea formed in his mind. He could have all nine fiancées come over at once, letting his parents see them and hopefully ease their worries. "Mom, I have some good news for you," Troy said, grinning. May blinked in surprise. "Good news? What is it, Troy?" Troy's grin widened. "Your daughter-in-law will be coming over soon." May's eyes went wide in shock. "Daughter-in-law? Troy, you're dating someone?" Troy chuckled. "Not just dating, Mom. I have a marriage contract with them! You and Dad just stay here; they'll be here any minute." Gordon was utterly confused. "Troy, what do you mean by 'they'? What's going on?" Troy smiled and briefly explained the events of the past few years—how he had been sent to the mountains by his mentor to study, and how, after he returned, his mentor had arranged nine marriage contracts for him. May and Gordon were speechless. Their son had gone off to the mountains to learn, and now, not only had he returned, but he also had nine fiancées! Troy grinned. "Mom, Dad, when they arrive, you'll have to help me pick the most beautiful one." May froze for a second, but then her eyes filled with joy, her face glowing with pride. "Oh, my goodness! Gordon, don't just stand there—let's go change into something nice! We can't meet our son's fiancées like this! We can't embarrass him." Gordon immediately realized he was underdressed. Without hesitation, he pushed himself up with his cane, his movements unsteady but determined. Standing nearby, Troy took in the scene, a dull ache spreading in his chest. His throat tightened, and when he finally spoke, his voice was rough with emotion. "Dad, Mom, you don't need to change. And don't worry about what people think. Those women are the ones lining up to marry me—who would dare say you're embarrassing me?" May's eyes shimmered with unshed tears, but she managed a smile. "Troy… No matter what, it's their first time visiting. Let us freshen up a little." With that, she gently took Gordon's arm, guiding him back inside. Troy watched them shuffle away, their steps slow and frail. The sight squeezed at his heart, leaving a lump in his throat. His heart ached as he realized how much his parents had suffered during the three years he was away. Now that he was back, he was determined to give them the peaceful, comfortable life they deserved. Before long, his parents emerged in freshly changed clothes. Troy's heart swelled with emotion at the sight of them. The clothes were faded and patched, but they were the best they had. Just then, a group of neighbors walked by and stopped when they saw Troy in the yard. "Mrs. Ragnar, is that Troy? He's back?" one of them asked in surprise. May smiled proudly, her chest puffing out. "Yes! Troy is back! We're waiting to see our daughter-in-law. Troy has caught the attention of several girls, and they'll be here soon. We're going to help him pick the best one!" A few neighbors raised their eyebrows skeptically. One of them snickered, "Mrs. Ragnar, your family's not exactly well-off. How could any girl be interested in Troy?" Another added, "My son graduated from a prestigious university, works at a big company, and still can't find a girlfriend. I don't believe your Troy could be so lucky." May blushed, embarrassed. "I-I'm not lying. Troy wouldn't fool us." Troy, with a small smile, said, "Ladies, if you have nothing else to do, feel free to stay and watch. You can help me pick the best one." He knew his family had suffered in silence these past few years, likely looked down upon by the neighbors. Today, he would make sure his parents could hold their heads up high. The neighbors, curious to see what would happen next, stepped into the yard. One of them called out with a smirk, "Troy, don't pull our leg. If you're just joking, better tell us now, or you'll be the one embarrassed." "Yeah," another one chimed in. "These are different times. Based on your family background, I think you're destined to die alone. I doubt anyone would want to marry into such a poor family!" As they continued to banter, Troy could sense that many of them were waiting for him to fail. However, he was determined not to disappoint his parents. An hour passed. Impatience began to stir among the neighbors, and murmurs filled the air. "Troy, where are the people you said would show up? Why aren't they here yet?" "Yeah! If you're lying, just admit it already. We're neighbors—there's no need to put on a show." "Exactly! Our kids are all doing better than you, and none of them have found a wife yet. How could you find someone?" Gordon and May's faces flushed with embarrassment. They wanted to argue back, but all they could do was silently endure the teasing from the neighbors. Troy, too, frowned slightly. Where were they? Why hadn't anyone shown up yet? As the tension began to rise, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside the courtyard. It was the sound of high heels clicking on the ground. Troy's heart skipped a beat. Could it finally be time to meet his nine fiancées? The footsteps grew closer, closer... And then, the courtyard door was pushed open. A graceful, noble figure stepped through, as if walking out of a dream. The chatter in the courtyard halted in an instant. All eyes turned toward the figure—everyone froze, struck dumb with disbelief. Troy's gaze widened in astonishment. He had thought his mentor was lying when the latter said his fiancées were all beautiful women, but this woman was beyond anything he had imagined. She was breathtaking—unbelievably stunning, like something out of a legend. She looked like she could make men fall head over heels for her with just a single glance. Frankly, she was more beautiful than any of the top actresses on television by a factor of ten, or even a hundred. Even Gordon and May, who had seen many women in their lives, were left speechless. They had never laid eyes on someone so exquisite. The neighbors, too, were visibly stunned. Her beauty left them in awe. Troy inhaled deeply, stepping forward to greet her. But the woman's piercing gaze met his, her flawless face as cold as ice. She then spat icily, "You're Troy?" Chapter 4 Troy furrowed his brows, feeling a twinge of discomfort at the cold, arrogant tone in the woman's voice. Just as he was about to speak, May stood up beside him, her eyes filled with excitement and tears. "Troy, is this really our daughter-in-law? She's absolutely gorgeous!" Gordon's face lit up with a proud smile, his eyes reddening slightly. "Troy, we're blessed! Finding a woman like this... The rest of the family is going to be so proud!" May wiped away her tears, quickly turning to Gordon. "Honey, go get some water for the lady. I'll bring out the chairs." Gordon, with effort, leaned on his cane and made his way toward the house, his face beaming with joy. May hurried inside, grabbed a few chairs, and rushed back to where the woman stood. With a polite, almost fawning smile, she said, "Sweetheart, I found you a chair. Please, sit down." The woman gave May a long, cold stare, her eyes narrowing as she scanned May from head to toe. Without saying a word, her face grew increasingly colder, her brow furrowing deeper. May, feeling a bit flustered, quickly wiped off the seat with her sleeve, smiling even more ingratiatingly. "I've cleaned the chairs, dear. You can sit. Don't stand for too long." Before she could say more, the woman shot her a look of utter disdain, voice sharp and biting. "Take this filthy thing away. It reeks!" The entire courtyard fell into stunned silence. May's smile instantly froze on her face. Gordon, who was holding the water, stopped in his tracks, equally stunned. May's face flushed with embarrassment, shifting from red to white. She forced a smile and tried to explain, "Sweetheart, I promise I cleaned it. It's not dirty." The woman's icy glare shifted to Gordon, her expression hardening as she stretched out her hand and slapped the water right out of his grasp. It shattered on the ground with a loud crash. Then, she coldly addressed them both. "Who gave you the right to call me your 'dear' or 'sweetheart'? You overestimated yourselves! You should take a good look in the mirror sometime. Do you see how pathetic you are? Poor, dirty, and disgusting—you're so shameless!" Gordon and May stood frozen, speechless, their eyes beginning to water at the cruel words. The woman then turned her icy gaze to Troy, her face as cold as ever. "You're Troy?" Troy's smile, which had been present only moments before, faded without a trace, replaced by an icy, chilling demeanor. His fists clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, his vision blurring with rage as he rasped, "Yes. Why do you ask?" The woman looked Troy up and down, a mocking smile curling on her lips. "Wow, I've really been fooled these past couple of years! I thought you were someone important, but you're just a useless punk. A complete waste of space." She pulled out a marriage contract from her bag, and with a flick of her wrist, threw it at Troy's face. "This is for you. By the way, I'm Hannah Pierpoint, and I'm here to break the engagement." The courtyard fell into pin-drop silence. Everyone was stunned. The woman shot Troy a disgusted glance, her voice as cold as ice. "Don't blame me. You have no one to blame but yourself! We did some checking on the way here. You've got no background. You're just some lowlife, a worthless nobody. If I had known, I never would've agreed to the engagement in the first place. I'll give you some money as compensation, but you have to keep this quiet. It's a disgrace for me, and I'd rather forget this whole thing ever happened." The courtyard remained eerily still. Troy stood there, his fists tightening around the contract in his hand. It was a slap in the face—so sharp, so cruel. "So, she came all the way here just to break the engagement... This whole family really thought she wanted to marry Troy?" "Yeah, exactly! You can tell she'd never fall for someone like Troy. My son's a graduate of a prestigious college, and even he can't find a girl. Why would she want him?" "Look at them now! They were bragging earlier, and now their true colors are showing. They deserved it!" "Honestly, it's a little sad for Troy. He's a good kid, but he really doesn't have much to offer. No wonder she doesn't want him." The neighbors' voices began to rise with judgment, but Troy stood still with his fists tightened, his nails digging into his palm. May and Gordon lowered their heads, tears welling in their eyes. Their son hadn't lied to them. He had a fiancée. The harsh truth was, the woman didn't want anything to do with them because they were poor. May's eyes, already filled with tears, grew blurry as she trembled. Without warning, she sank to her knees. Troy's heart clenched in pain, his eyes filled with fiery anguish. "Mom, what are you doing? Get up, please!" May, still kneeling, looked up at Hannah with tearful eyes. "Please, I beg you. Don't break the engagement. Troy may not have money, but he's a good kid. He's honest, hardworking, and will treat you right. Please, don't break off the engagement." "Mom, please, get up!" Troy tried to help May up, but she wiped her tears, still speaking through her sobs. "Troy, this is our fault. If your father and I were more capable, this wouldn't have happened. It's our fault she doesn't want you." Troy's heart was breaking. His eyes were red, and with a hoarse voice, he whispered, "Mom, it's not your fault. Please, just get up." May, still kneeling before Hannah, grabbed her hand desperately. "Please, I beg you... Give my son a chance. Please." Hannah recoiled, her face twisted with disgust. She violently jerked her hand away from May. "Get away from me, you filthy old hag! You stink! Have some dignity!" Troy's eyes turned ice-cold, and he locked his gaze on Hannah. "Who are you calling an old hag?" Hannah shivered under his stare, struck by a sudden wave of fear. His eyes were like ice, chilling her to the bone. Her face paled, but she stood her ground, sneering. "I'm talking about your mother. Not only is she old, but she's also a filthy beggar! All of you are disgusting—poor and miserable!" The moment those words left her lips, Troy's expression twisted with rage. An overwhelming, suffocating coldness surrounded him. The very air seemed to have turned to ice. His anger erupted like a storm. In an instant, he was right in front of Hannah, his hand reaching for her throat with terrifying speed. "How dare you insult my parents! You're asking for it!" Chapter 5 Just as Troy was about to strike, May, with tears in her eyes, rushed forward and stopped him. Troy looked down to see his mother's weathered, tear-streaked face. His voice was hoarse as he whispered, "Mom..." "Troy, please listen to me," May pleaded, her voice trembling. "Don't do anything rash. Please, I'm begging you." Troy's raised hand slowly dropped, and his eyes grew red as he fought back the pain. Seeing his mother like this made his heart ache, his insides twisting with unbearable pain. His eyes were bloodshot, his voice breaking as he said, "Mom, I promise you, I've made something of myself. I'm capable now. You don't have to worry." May's voice cracked as she sobbed, "Troy, it's alright. Our family doesn't have much. It's understandable the girl wouldn't want to be with you because of us. Please, don't be impulsive. Just talk to her. Maybe she'll give you a chance." She turned to Hannah, but before she could speak further, Hannah coldly spat, "You're wasting your breath! I'm not giving this failure a chance! Let me make it clear. I'm the daughter of the Pierpoints, one of the Nine Great Families of Silverton. And you?" She sneered, her eyes scanning Troy dismissively. "You're from humble beginnings with no power, no influence! Look at your family, and look at yourself. Do you really think you're good enough for me?" May staggered back, her face filled with shock. She couldn't believe the woman in front of her was the daughter of the Pierpoints, one of the wealthiest and most powerful families in Silverton. Everyone had heard of them. The neighbors in the courtyard exchanged whispers, their voices filled with awe and disbelief. "She's the daughter of the Pierpoints?! No wonder she looks down on Troy... That's one powerful family!" "Exactly! The Pierpoints are worth billions! How could someone like Troy stand a chance?" "Right? She's clearly out of his league! Who does he think he is?" Troy stood motionless, his eyes locked on Hannah as she continued her cruel tirade. Her tone dripped with superiority as she sneered at him. "Do you hear that? The difference between you and me is like the difference between the sky and the earth! You'll never be good enough for someone like me, and you think you can lay a hand on me? Do you even know how much influence the Pierpoints have? If you dare touch me, I'll wipe out your family in an instant! Don't test me." Hannah stood tall, her head held high in arrogance as she glared at Troy. Troy's hands clenched into fists, his body tense with barely contained rage. His eyes narrowed to dangerous slits as he slowly spoke, his voice cold and deliberate. "You're just from the Pierpoints. Do you really think you're something special? In my eyes, you're no better than ants. Do you know who helped you rise to where you are? It was my mentor! I agreed to this engagement because I thought your family would be grateful. I was even prepared to protect you all. Instead of showing gratitude, you throw my mentor's kindness aside and humiliate my parents. You dare threaten to destroy my family. The Pierpoints will pay for this." Troy's anger erupted like a storm, his presence overwhelming. His glare cut through Hannah like a blade, sending a chill down her spine. Hannah sneered, trying to remain composed despite her fear. "You're nothing, a mere speck of dust! My family can crush you with a single finger. Why would the Pierpoints ever need your protection? Look in the mirror! I can end you with a single slap! Who do you think you are?" Troy's gaze suddenly turned icy cold, sharp and menacing, like the edge of a blade poised to strike. Hannah's body stiffened—she felt as if she had just become the target of a ferocious wild beast's glare. Her breath caught in her throat as she stumbled back a few steps, her voice trembling with fear. "Wh-what do you think you're doing? Don't make a move! I-I have bodyguards! Touch me, and my family will kill you!" "Kill me? Do you think you have what it takes?" Troy's eyes were filled with a chilling coldness. At that moment, the anger that had been boiling inside him could no longer be contained. He took a step forward; at that exact moment, the bodyguards behind Hannah moved to block his path. Hannah, her voice rising in panic and fury, screamed, "Go! Kill him!" The elite guards, trained and experienced, rushed toward Troy. Yet, he didn't hesitate. With a swift motion, his body moved like lightning, and in an instant, he was among them. Troy slapped two of the burly bodyguards across the face, sending them flying across the yard with sickening force. Their bodies crashed into the ground, blood pouring from their faces as they crumpled, unconscious. The remaining guards hesitated for just a moment, but that was all it took. Troy was upon them again, his movements a blur. His legs swept out like lightning, knocking them one by one out of the yard. They tumbled to the ground, spewing out blood while groaning in pain. Hannah stood frozen, her face pale. She couldn't believe what had just happened. The Pierpoints' top-tier bodyguards, all trained to handle threats ten men each, had been taken down in mere seconds. She turned to flee, but before she could move, Troy's voice froze her in her tracks. "Where do you think you're going?" He appeared in front of her in the blink of an eye, his expression grim. His hand shot out, grabbing her by the throat. Hannah's eyes bulged in fear, her voice choked with terror. "L-Let go of me!" "Let go of you?" Troy's voice was dripping with mockery. "Didn't you say you'd wipe out my family?" His eyes were filled with bitter contempt as his hand swung swiftly, landing a sharp slap across her face. She screamed in agony, her once-beautiful face now bruised and bloody, her nose gushing red. Half of her face began to swell and distort. "I-I'll kill you!" she shrieked. "Kill me?" Troy's voice was cold, his eyes narrowed. "Do you think you're in a position to threaten me?" Without warning, he slapped her again, the force of it making her stagger. Blood dripped from the corner of her mouth as her face bloomed in purple and red. "Y-You..." "What?" Troy's voice was laced with indifference. With a sudden motion, his hand swung again, striking her with brutal force several more times. Hannah was left a mess, blood splattering from her mouth as her body swayed, barely able to stand. Troy let go of her with a flick of his wrist, his gaze as cold as ice, like the glare of a predator about to pounce. He looked down at her with the disdain of a conqueror, speaking each word slowly and deliberately. "You're just a Pierpoint. Who gave you the audacity to act like you're a queen? That's the price you pay for insulting my parents," he added coldly before turning his back on her. Hannah collapsed to the ground, trembling in pain and shock, her face a mess of blood. The courtyard fell silent, the neighbors stunned into disbelief. May and Gordon stood frozen, their faces pale, tears brimming in their eyes. May, teary-eyed, was unable to comprehend what she had just witnessed. Did her son just hit the heiress of the Pierpoints? Troy's voice broke the silence, calm and resolute. "This engagement is canceled, but the Pierpoints have no say in it. You have no right to cancel our marriage. It's my decision. I am ending this!" He turned his cold gaze on Hannah. "Now scram." He spoke with such authority, sending shivers into everyone nearby. Hannah pressed her trembling hand against her face, still seething with hatred. Her voice was bitter as she spoke, her words laced with venom, "Do you think you can get away with this? You'll regret it! The Pierpoints will never forget this!" Troy didn't flinch. "I've never cared for the Pierpoints. Now get out of my sight." Hannah's lips trembled as she bit down, drawing blood. Inside, a storm of fury and hatred raged. Why was he so confident, so arrogant? Why wasn't he afraid of the Pierpoints? Did he not understand what the Pierpoints were capable of? Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Hannah suddenly sneered as her eyes flashed with rage, her voice filled with venom, "So what if you hit me? So what if you act all tough? You're still nothing! You'll always be beneath them. No one will ever respect you! Even if you kill me today, no one will ever marry you!" Troy narrowed his eyes, his expression cold. "Is that so? How do you know no one would marry me? We'll see about that." Hannah pressed her hand against her swollen face, her glare filled with hatred. Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from outside the courtyard. The next moment, several striking figures stepped into the courtyard at once. With a sharp motion, a few marriage contracts were thrown toward the group, and a cold voice rang out. "The Sommers hereby annuls your engagement, you useless waste of space! This matter is never to be mentioned again!" "The Xaviers are also calling off this marriage. From this day on, Troy, we have no further ties!" "The Grahams are also withdrawing from the engagement!" "The Chadwicks are calling off the marriage too!" "The Stones are nullifying this engagement as well, and severing all ties with Troy!" One after another, the voices echoed through the courtyard. Troy barely registered the rest of what was said. All he could hear was the recurring theme—they were here to call off the engagements. So, everyone was breaking off the engagement now. Troy wondered whether they were quick to discard him because they saw that he had no power and status. The harshness of reality hit him. Looking at his parents' faces, filled with disappointment and sorrow, Troy felt his heart tremble. He had thought that coming back to choose his bride would be a way to boost his parents' social standing. Instead... He had become the punchline of a joke. Suddenly, a bitter laugh escaped him. So, this was what his "lovely" fiancées were like. "Did you see that? No one wants to honor this marriage! It's because you're just too pathetic. You don't deserve us! We are the Nine Great Families! Your family has nothing! We're from different worlds, Troy. Accept it!" Hannah's voice rang out with a mocking laugh. Troy smiled grimly, realizing that today had truly become an embarrassment. At that moment, the sound of high heels echoed again from outside the courtyard. A voice followed, drifting into the room—clear and cold like a mountain stream, indifferent but steady. "I haven't arrived yet. Who says no one wants to honor this marriage? You all are at the height of power now, but had it not been for the help of Troy's mentor all those years ago, where would your families be? Even though he is of humble origins, the Skeldons still honor the agreement made long ago! This engagement is still valid. I accept it!" A wave of shock rippled through the room as everyone turned to look at the figure who had entered. Troy's gaze shifted toward her, and his heart slammed in his chest. It was...her. Chapter 6 Troy couldn't shake the image of her beautiful face from his mind. She was the woman who had lain beside him that very morning, the one who had spent the night with him. To his astonishment, she was in truth his fiancée. His emotions were a whirlwind, mixed with confusion and a sense of fate playing its hand. He never expected it would be Joanna, let alone that she would actually stand up and honor their engagement. He could still recall her cold, distant demeanor from this morning. Yet here she was, standing before everyone, declaring their marriage pact. A thousand thoughts raced through his mind as he watched Joanna walk toward him, the soft fragrance of her presence filling the air. As she stood beside him, he could see a multitude of emotions flicker across her face, her eyes betraying a complexity he couldn't quite understand. On the way here, Joanna had received details about her fiancé: his name, his photograph, and his background. When she learned who Troy really was, it felt like a thunderclap in her mind. Three years. For three years, she had believed that her fiancé was someone extraordinary, a powerful and accomplished man. Not just her, but everyone around her thought the same. But the truth? Troy was far from the image she had imagined. His origins were humble, and he was so poor it was almost tragic. And the worst part? Troy was the same man who had taken her innocence that very morning. The same man who had appeared almost like a beggar, a rogue. As she made her way here, Joanna had felt a deep sense of despair. She even considered calling off the engagement. But once she overheard the conversation just outside the courtyard, her heart softened unexpectedly. Despite everything, something in her had melted. She could only imagine how difficult and humiliating it must have been for Troy inside that courtyard. Even without seeing the scene, she could feel his pain. It was this sense of compassion, coupled with her bond to him, that led her to speak the words she did as she entered the room. Now, standing before him, Joanna sighed softly. Her exhale carried a weight of emotions—sadness, frustration, and something deeper. Across from her, Hannah stared at Joanna in disbelief. She finally spoke, her tone mocking, "Joanna, are you out of your mind? Do you seriously plan to marry this Ragnar guy? Haven't you seen what family he comes from?" Joanna gave Hannah a cold glance before responding, her voice calm but firm, "I saw it. So what?" Hannah let out a sharp laugh, her voice dripping with sarcasm. The other women standing nearby joined in, all of them laughing with contempt. Hannah shook her head, her face twisted in derision as she said, "I think you've lost your mind! You actually want to marry this poor guy? You do realize that you're a joke, right?" "Is that so? I don't think I'm the joke here. I think you all are. You received kindness from his mentor, and you repay it with ungratefulness. Who says I'm the joke?" Joanna retorted, her gaze turning toward May and Gordon, who stood quietly in the background. A warm, affectionate smile spread across her face as she walked toward them. She reached out and gently took May's hand. "Mrs. Ragnar, it's so nice to meet you," Joanna said sweetly. "I'm Joanna Skeldon, Troy's fiancée, and I'm honored to be your future daughter-in-law." May and Gordon froze, shocked by her words. A few seconds passed before May's tears started to flow. She clutched Joanna's hand tightly, overcome with emotion, and choked out, "Dear… Are you really willing to marry our Troy?" Joanna paused for a moment, her lips trembling slightly. She took a deep breath before replying softly, "Mrs. Ragnar, Troy and I are already engaged. I am his fiancée, and I have always intended to marry him." Gordon, standing beside her with tears in his eyes, also reached out to hold Joanna's hand. His voice cracked with gratitude as he uttered, "Thank you... Thank you so much. On behalf of Troy, on behalf of the Ragnars, I thank you. If you marry Troy, it will be a great blessing for our family." He wiped his eyes and continued, his voice more steady now. "Troy is a good man. He will cherish you and never let you suffer. You have our word on that." Joanna's heart softened at the sight of the elderly couple, their faces etched with hardship and love. She sighed again, her smile gentle but tinged with sorrow. "Mr. and Mrs. Ragnar, please don't worry. Troy..." She hesitated for a moment, glancing at Troy, her gaze filled with mixed emotions. She continued, her voice calm but resolute, "No matter what happens, I'm willing to give him a chance." Troy looked at her deeply, his chest tightening with unspoken gratitude. Suddenly, a mocking laugh broke the silence. It was Hannah again, her tone dripping with scorn. "Joanna, you really are a fool! You may come from one of the Nine Great Families, but do you really want to marry a Ragnar? Doing that would be embarrassing for all of us. Honestly, you two might just be a perfect match. After all, the Skeldons are on their way out. Soon enough, your family will be forgotten. You can spend the rest of your miserable life with this trash." Troy's eyes flashed with anger as he turned toward Hannah. The cold fury in his gaze was like a sharp blade, and the moment she met his stare, Hannah shivered uncontrollably, her body trembling under the weight of his glare. Troy's voice was icy, every word laced with a venomous threat. "Watch your mouth, or I'll make sure you regret it. Try me." A few women who had joined the conversation earlier didn't know the true extent of Troy's power. One of them, a tall woman with silver hair and striking beauty, stepped forward. Her name was Susan Stone. She looked at Troy with disdain and asked coldly, "Ragnar, who do you think you are? Do you know who we are?" Troy's response was calm, almost uninterested. "Oh? And who might you be?" Susan sneered, her eyes narrowing. "Don't worry about who I am. I just want to tell you something: you need to know your place. You're just a poor boy—don't act like you're someone special. And you, Joanna, I can't believe how shameless you are! You're actually honoring the engagement? How ridiculous!" She then turned her gaze to Joanna, a mocking smile curling on her lips. "Joanna, are you really this desperate for a man? Seems like you'd just accept anyone who comes along. You have no shame." Joanna's hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms. Her body trembled with barely contained fury. The words stung like a slap to the face, but she could find no immediate response. But Troy wasn't about to let it go. His eyes narrowed dangerously, his presence suddenly making the air around them drop to freezing temperatures. "What did you just say?" His voice was like a low growl as he locked eyes with Susan. She scoffed, rolling her eyes. "I said Joanna's—" Before she could finish, Troy moved with lightning speed, appearing in front of her in an instant. His hand shot out, landing a resounding slap across her face	LEARN_MORE	https://huncnapp.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=1888	Fantasy Hero Country	https://www.facebook.com/61561117201220/	2,314	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	huncnapp.com	VIDEO		https://huncnapp.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=18884&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481668981_9286489684800739_7271717024363217971_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6tWO04Qn7wIQ7kNvgH1eKSr&_nc_oc=Adg0SO3XD2SN6nG5yolHPUToKBdDQGdzesQUa8sYB0Dh-De-PQWihETBcb25XOyqc_Kq1cz0VeYR7oMkmrT0CoIq&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A2pF7Qb682gvFWS02K-RYzp&oh=00_AYBJOmC6Yc7QNk_xHuQTjyZEyRNNzvDnmpSoIHQ5ytyuUA&oe=67CBCE88	PERSON_PROFILE	Fantasy Hero Country	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 1 of 51, showing 20 record(s) out of 1,015 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads